Skip to main content

Full text of "The human figure : its beauties and defects"

See other formats


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

PRESENTED  BY 

PROF.  CHARLES  A.  KOFOID  AND 
MRS.  PRUDENCE  W.  KOFOID 


JUST    PUBLISHED. 


THE    STUDENT'S    ATLAS    OP    ARTISTIC 
ANATOMY, 

Jfor  the  Wist  of  (Sculptors,  painters,  anb  Amateurs. 

WITH   THIRTY-FOUR  PLATES. 

BY  CHARLES  ROTH, 

Professor  of  Sculpture  at  the  Royal  Academy,  Munich. 
EDITED   BY  C.   E.   FITZGERALD,    M.D. 


Vol.     Fol.,  in  cloth  c 


"  Professor  Roth's  well-known  and  highly  valued  plates  of  the 
human  muscles  and  bones,  with  his  nomenclature  and  descrip. 
live  notes  are  worthily  reproduced  in  this  complete  portfolio." — 

"The  plan  of  the  Atlas,  which  has  been  considerably  enlarged 
from  its  original  form,  is  very  simple  and  convenient.  The  two 
first  plates  represent  the  bony  framework  of  the  body,  and  the 
eight  following  ones  the  muscles  in  action.  The  figure  plates  are 
carefully  drawn  and  admirably  printed,  and  each  is  followed  by  an 
explanatory  plate,  in  which  the  parts  depicted  are  numerated, 

are  of  especial  interest  to  artists."— Daily  Graphic. 

"  It  is  a  bold  experiment  to  attempt  to  combine  at  once  the 
classical,  natural,  and  anatomical  elements  in  drawing  from  the 
nude,  but  in  this  the  author  has  succeeded  remarkably  well. 
The  limitation  to  a  single  pose  prevents  all  confusion,  and  very 
much  facilitates  anatomical  knowledge,  whilst  the  addition  of 
separate  sketches  at  the  end  of  the  Atlas  furnishes  an  opportunity 
for  more  detailed  study  of  the  limbs  and  head.  The  plates  are 
admirably  executed,  the  engraving  being  smooth  and  even,  and  at 
the  same  time  sufficiently  vigorous  in  the  contrast  of  light  and 
shade.  Dr.  Fitzgerald's  translation  of  Professor  Roth's  work  is 
altogether  a  valuable  aid  to  the  study  of  artistic  anatomy,  and  in 
itself  a  work  of  art  ."-Lancet. 


H.  GREVEL  &  Co.,  33,  KING  ST.,  COVENT  GARDEN,  W.C. 


THE    HUMAN    FIGURE: 

ITS  BEAUTIES  AND  DEFECTS. 


THE  HUMAN  FIGURE 


ITS  BE  A  UTIES  AND  DEFECTS. 


ERNST    BRUCKE, 


EMERITUS   PROFESSOR  OF   PHYSIOLOGY   IN  THE   UN 


WILLIAM    ANDERSON, 

Professor  of  Anatomy  to  the  Royal  Academy  of  Arts,  London,  and  Lecture 
Anatomy  at  St.  Thomas's  Hospital. 


AUTHORISED  TRANSLATION,  REVISED  BY  THE  AUTHOR. 


29   Illustrations   bg   ^trmann   $aar. 

LONDON: 

H.     GREVEL    &     CO., 
33,    KING    STREET,    COVENT    GARDEN,    W.C. 

1891. 


At 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

PREFACE vii 

INTRODUCTION      .                J 

I.  THE  HEAD  AND  NECK 8 

II.  THE  ARM  AND  HAND 34 

III.  THE  BREAST  AND  SHOULDERS 67 

IV.  THE  ABDOMEN 88 

V.  THE  BACK .  105 

VI.  THE  PELVIS  AND  ITS  RELATION  TO  THE  TRUNK  AND 

TO  THE  THIGHS       .        .        .        .        .        .        .  115 

VII.  THE  LEGS  AND  FEET 153 

CONCLUDING  REMARKS 178 

INDEX 185 


PREFACE. 

'TT^HE  learned  author  of  "  Schonheit  und  Fehler 
der  rrienschlichen  Gestalt "  requires  little  intro- 
duction either  to  the  scientific  or  to  the  artistic  world 
in  this  country,  for  his  name  has  been  closely  asso- 
ciated with  the  progress  of  human  physiology  in  all 
its  branches  for  upwards  of  forty  years,  and  during 
the  whole  of  his  professional  career  he  has  applied 
much  of  his  knowledge  and  power  of  research  to  the 
elucidation  of  questions  of  art.  His  love  for  art — 
doubtless  an  inheritance  from  his  father,  who  was 
a  distinguished  painter  of  portraits  and  historical 
pictures — was  brought  into  service  as  early  as  1846, 
when  he  was  elected  teacher  of  anatomy  in  the 
Akademie  der  Kiinste,  in  Berlin  ;  and  since  this  time 
his  innumerable  contributions  to  scientific  literature 
have  been  interspersed  with  important  essays  bearing 
upon  the  subject  of  his  predilections.  His  "  Physio- 
logic der  Farben  fiir  die  Zwecke  der  Kunstgewerbe 
bearbeitet "  and  "  Bruchstucke  aus  der  Theorie  der 


bildenden  Kiinste "  are  well  known  and  esteemed, 
and  his  latest  work,  of  which  the  translation  is  now 
before  us,  gives  in  clear,  untechnical  style  the  out- 
come of  his  ripe  experience  and  close  reflection  upon 
a  topic  which  should  appeal,  not  only  to  the  student 
of  art,  but  to  every  one  who  desires  to  gain  an  insight 
into  the  philosophy  of  human  beauty. 

The  object  of  the  volume  is  given  by  the  author 
in  the  opening  of  his  preface.  He  addresses  himself 
both  to  artists  and  to  amateurs, — "  to  the  former,  in 
order  to  draw  their  attention  to  many  things  which, 
we  know  from  experience,  they  not  infrequently 
overlook  ;  and  to  the  latter,  in  order  to  introduce  to 
them  a  way  of  studying  works  of  art  which,  although 
not  habitually  pursued  by  the  amateur,  is  nevertheless 
indispensable  to  the  proper  understanding  and  due 
appreciation  of  them."  For  the  amateur,  indeed, 
the  indications  offered  in  his  pages  are  of  especial 
interest.  Most  persons  cherish  a  secret  conviction 
of  their  capacity  to  arbitrate  on  any  question  of 
personal  beauty, — a  fond  belief  that  is  not  at  all 
disturbed  by  the  knowledge  that  in  any  particular 
case  their  friends  will  arrive  with  equal  self-satis- 
faction at  conclusions  of  a  different  kind, — but  there 
are  few  who  are  prepared  to  advance  cogent  reasons 
for  the  faith  that  is  in  them.  There  must,  indeed, 


be  two  factors  in  the  ability  to  form  a  sound 
judgment, — the  innate  sense  of  beauty  of  line  and 
surface  which  perhaps  all  possess,  but  in  very 
different  degrees  ;  and  a  regulated  comparative 
study,  for  which  Professor  Briicke  here  furnishes  a 
guide,  of  the  best  examples  in  nature  and  art.  A 
liberal  endowment  with  the  first — a  natural  and 
often  inherited  qualification — of  course  lightens  and 
fructifies  the  labour  involved  in  the  attainment  of 
the  second,  but  both  are  equally  essential  for  the 
qualification  of  the  true  critic. 

It  will  be  noticed  that  our  author,  who  desires 
to  spare  his  lay  readers  as  far  as  possible,  has  been 
unable  to  avoid  altogether  the  introduction  of  ana- 
tomical details,  and  this  is  sufficient  to  prove  that 
some  acquaintance  with  the  science  is  desirable  for 
those  who  would  follow  his  system.  Nevertheless, 
it  is  certain  that  anatomy,  unless  studied  from  the 
aesthetic  aspect,  is  of  little  use.  An  anatomist  may 
be  no  more  competent  to  give  a  verdict  upon  a 
question  of  the  beautiful  than  a  person  who  has  never 
heard  the  name  of  a  single  muscle  in  his  body ;  for 
we  know  that  learned  authors  of  anatomical  text- 
books will  sometimes  without  a  qualm  admit  pictorial 
illustrations  to  their  own  writings  that  are  as  painful 
to  the  artistic  sense  as  a  false  note  to  the  ear  of  the 


musician.  On  the  other  hand,  such  a  familiarity 
with  the  human  figure  as  may  be  gleaned  by  casual 
and  unreflecting  inspection  is  of  no  greater  value.  It 
has  often  been  asserted  that  the  marvellous  achieve- 
ments of  the  ancient  Greeks  in  sculpture  were  a 
result  of  their  daily  opportunities  of  seeing  the  nude 
form  ;  but  this  theory  is  by  no  means  satisfactory. 
Some  other  nations,  gifted  with  strong  artistic 
instincts,  have  possessed  the  same  advantages,  and 
have  derived  no  such  benefit  from  them :  the 
Japanese,  for  example,  have  had  continually  before 
them  in  their  daily  life  types  of  manly  and  womanly 
beauty,  which,  if  not  quite  in  accordance  with 
European  ideals  of  perfection,  are  still  worthy  to 
inspire  the  painter  or  sculptor ;  and  yet,  although 
this  people  will  manifest  in  their  delineation  of  a 
flower,  a  bird,  a  monkey,  or  a  fish,  an  unsurpassed 
appreciation  of  grace  and  veracity,  their  renderings, 
of  human  life  are,  from  the  academical  point  of 
view,  little  better  than  caricatures.  An  illustration 
of  the  same  principle  has  just  been  afforded  to  me 
by  a  friend  who  has  had  the  portrait  of  a  favourite 
hunter  painted  by  a  local  pictor  ignotus.  He  believes 
it  to  be  an  admirable  representation,  and  theoreti- 
cally his  opinion  should  be  conclusive,  for  he  has 
been  associated  with  horses  all  his  life,  and  is 


regarded  as  a  good  judge  of  the  points  of  the  animal ; 
but  had  he  studied  the  equine  form  as  Professor  Briicke 
teaches  us  to  study  the  form  of  a  man  or  woman, 
he  would  have  detected  in  the  effigy  a  score  of  gross 
errors  of  outline  and  proportion  of  which  both  he 
and  the  painter  now  rest  in  happy  unconsciousness. 

For  the  higher  successes  in  artistic  presentment 
of  the  nude  a  knowledge  of  the  skeleton,  joints, 
and  muscles  must  always  be  of  the  greatest  import- 
ance. It  is  not  necessary  that  the  painter  or  sculptor 
should  attack  such  a  mass  of  detail  as  the  student 
of  medicine  is  called  upon  to  prepare  for  the  satisfac- 
tion of  his  examiners,— most  of  this  would  be  useless 
drudgery, — but,  on  the  other  hand,  there  are  features 
to  which  the  future  surgeon  or  physician  devotes  no 
attention  that  for  the  artist  will  give  a  meaning  to 
every  line  that  he  draws  or  surface  that  he  models, 
a  meaning  that  may  not  be  patent  to  all,  but  that 
will  be  appreciated  by  those  who  are  educated  to 
look  for  the  intellectual  as  well  as  for  the  imitative 
faculty  in  a  work  of  art.  There  are  artists  who 
have  maintained  that  all  scientific  accomplishment  is 
superfluous  in  the  exercise  of  their  calling,  and  who 
have  lived  down  to  the  creed,  but  their  mistake  is 
demonstrated  both  by  the  history  of  art  and  by  the 
internal  evidence  afforded  by  its  greatest  monuments  ; 


for  beauty  in  art  is  only  well-selected,  well-com- 
prehended, and  well-expressed  truth,  and  science  is 
the  glass  which  enables  us  to  recognise  and  estimate 
truths  that  are  hidden  from  or  but  dimly  conjectured 
by  the  unaided  vision  of  ignorance.  The  wisdom  of 
Ecclesiastes  has  said  it,  "  The  wise  man  is  he  who 
knoweth  the  interpretation  of  things." 

We  do  not  know  how  the  consummate  science 
of  Pheidias  was  acquired.  That  he  was  a  perfect 
master  of  the  superficial  forms  of  anatomy  can  be 
doubted  by  no  expert  who  has  studied  the  marvellous 
relics  of  his  genius  that  Mr.  Frederic  Harrison 
proposes  to  restore  to  classic  soil ;  but  it  is  im- 
probable that  he  received  the  same  kind  of  training 
that  was  sought  nearly  twenty  centuries  later  by 
Leonardo  da  Vinci  in  his  association  with  the 
physician  Marcantonio  della  Torre,  and  by  Michel- 
angelo with  Realdo  Colombo  ;  for  the  Greek  sculptor 
lived  before  the  school  of  Alexandria  had  opened 
the  way  for  direct  anatomical  research  by  dissection 
of  the  human  subject,  and  we  know,  moreover,  that 
Hippocrates,  his  great  medical  contemporary,  who, 
we  must  believe,  would  gladly  have  availed  himself 
of  any  opportunities  that  were  possible,  had  but  the 
crudest  ideas  upon  the  structure  of  the  body.  When, 
however,  we  pass  from  the  age  of  Pericles  to  the  age 


PREFACE.  xiii 

of  Lorenzo  de'  Medici,  a  clearer  light  shines  upon  the 
artist  and  his  methods  of  learning,  and  we  find  that 
painting  and  sculpture  went  hand  in  hand  with  the 
practical  study  of  anatomy,  and  that  the  greatest 
masters  were  those  most  profoundly  versed  in  ana- 
tomical detail.  It  would  be  easy  to  fill  a  volume 
with  the  history  of  the  service  rendered  by  artists 
to  anatomy  and  by  anatomists  to  art,  but  this  is  not 
the  place  to  attempt  such  a  task  ;  and  it  must  be 
enough  to  say  that  the  story  would  only  strengthen 
the  position  taken  by  the  author  of  the  work 
before  us. 

In  conclusion,  a  word  of  appreciation  should  be 
given  for  the  beautiful  specimens  of  wood  engraving 
executed  for  the  author  by  Herr  Hermann  Paar. 
It  should  perhaps  be  pointed  out  that  most  of  the 
anatomical  drawings,  although  directly  borrowed,  as 
is  duly  acknowledged  in  the  text,  from  Hollstein's 
"  Anatomic  des  Menschen,"  are  really  English  in 
origin,  and  are  copies  from  the  vigorous  and  accurate 
woodcuts  of  the  brothers  Bagge  in  Wilson's  "  Anato- 
mists' Vade-Mecum." 

WILLIAM  ANDERSON. 


INTRODUCTION. 


THE  following  pages  are  addressed  to  artists  and 
to  amateurs  :  to  the  former,  in  order  to  draw 
their  attention  to  many  things  which,  as  we  know 
from  experience,  they  not  infrequently  overlook  ;  and 
to  the  latter,  in  order  to  introduce  to  them  a  way  of 
studying  works  of  art  which,  though  not  habitually 
pursued  by  amateurs,  is  nevertheless  indispensable 
for  the  proper  understanding  and  due  appreciation  of 
them.  There  is  a  general  consensus  of  opinion,  saving 
that  of  a  few,  among  living  artists,  that  the  graphic 
.and  plastic  arts  have  sunk  from  the  level  they  formerly 
maintained — painting  even  more  so  than  sculpture  ; 
and  nowhere  is  the  fact  more  manifest  than  in  Italy, 
the  great  treasure-house  of  the  Arts.  The  history 
of  painting  in  that  country  may  be  divided  into  four 
periods  :  that  of  the  newly-awakened  art,  when  the 
painters  strove  after  high  ideals,  but  could  as  yet 
.achieve  little ;  the  period  of  splendour,  in  which  the 
masterly  character  of  the  execution  corresponded  to 
the  lofty  ^nature  of  the  ideal ;  the  period  of  decline, 
when  the  ideal  aimed  at  had  ceased  to  have  any  value, 
though  the  painters  were  still  masters  of  their  craft ; 

i 


2  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

and,  lastly,  a  fourth  period,  one  without  a  name,  when 
not  only  had  the  ideals  ceased  to  have  any  value,  but 
the  artists'  hands  had  lost  their  cunning. 

And  yet  are  not  the  Italians  as  gifted  now  as  in 
the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centuries  ?  Does  not  the 
spirit  which  they  breathe  into  certain  branches  of 
industrial  art  clearly  show  it  ?  And  is  it  not  proved 
t  by  some  of  their  modern  works  of  sculpture,  which 
shine  like  lonely  stars  in  a  wilderness  of  unintelligent, 
nay,  inconceivable,  rubbish  ?  * 

The  causes  of  the  decline  of  the  fine  arts  are  of 
divers  kinds.  They  cannot  all  be  enumerated  here, 
and  some  are  not  of  a  nature  to  admit  of  being  over- 
come. No  reasonable  person  believes  it  possible  for 
the  men  of  our  day,  arrayed  in  frock-coats,  trousers,  and 
tall  hats,  to  have  an  art  such  as  was  theirs  who  lived 
in  ancient  times,  or  even  in  the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth 
centuries.  But  it  is  possible  to  fight  against  some 
errors,  and  it  is  the  purpose  of  these  pages  to  combat 
erroneous  tendencies  in  the  representation  of  the 
human  body. 

The  realism  which  dominates  all  art  at  the  present 
day  is  so  interpreted  by  many  of  our  artists  that  they 
rate  the  results  of  their  labour  in  proportion  to  the 
accuracy  with  which  they  can  reproduce  the  model. 
Every  detail,  be  it  beautiful  or  the  reverse,  is  copied,, 
in  order  to  ward  off  the  charge  of  being  "  conven- 
tional." And  yet  how  dangerous  is  this  slavish 
copying  of  the  model !  It  is  dangerous  enough  on 

*  As  I  once  heard  an  Italian  himself  describe  ii.—"J?oda/" 


INTRODUCTION. 


the  other  side  of  the  Alps,  but  on  this  side  it  is  even 
more  so.  Northern  sculptors  who  have  passed  a 
considerable  time  in  Rome,  and  have  executed  works 
there  deserving  of  praise  for  nobleness  and  refinement 
of  form,  in  a  few  years  after  returning  to  their  own 
country  frequently  degenerate  in  a  marked  degree  ; 
their  forms  grow  coarse,  and  blemishes  crop  up  which 
occur  much  more  often  in  the  bodily  structure  of 
Northerns  than  in  that  of  Italians.  This  is  the  effect 
of  adhering  to  the  model.  When  standing  before  the 
living  subject  we  tolerate  much  that  the  cold  marble 
may  not  offer  to  our  gaze.  Let  me  be  forgiven  for 
making  a  somewhat  base  comparison  :  the  artist 
ought  to  know  the  defects  of  the  human  body  just 
as  a  judge  of  horseflesh  knows  the  weak  points  in  the 
build  of  a  horse.  He  need  not  on  that  account  be 
monotonous,  or  make  all  his  figures  conform  to  a 
conventional  standard  ;  but  he  will  seek  for  beauty 
in  all  her  divers  manifestations. 

What,  then,  is  the  beauty  of  which  we  speak  ?  I 
would  define  that  figure  as  beautiful  which  can  be 
displayed  to  advantage  in  any  position  and  under 
any  aspect  that  occurs  in  ideal  art. 

I  have  adopted  a  purely  artistic  standpoint  in 
making  beauty  depend,  not  on  the  subjective  sense 
of  pleasure  at  the  sight  of  any  given  object,  but  on  a 
much  more  definite  factor,  viz.,  a  general  conformity 
to  the  demands  of  ideal  art.  Much  has  been  written 
about  sensuous  beauty  and  the  beauty  of  sensuousness  ; 
but  where  sensuousness  has  been  sought  for  its  own 


4  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

sake  it  has  brought  more  harm  than  good.  For  to 
this  element  it  is  owing  that  in  the  incipient  decline 
of  Italian  art  the  nobler  ideals  of  female  beauty  gave 
way  to  lower  ones,  and  that  at  the  present  day  painters 
and  sculptors  take  so  little  heed  of  the  defects  of  their 
female  models. 

As  I  have  already  remarked,  a  figure,  to  be  beautiful 
in  our  sense,  must  be  capable  of  being  displayed  to 
advantage  in  all  positions  and  under  all  aspects  which 
present  themselves  in  ideal  art.  This  means,  moreover, 
that  in  any  position  occurring  in  ideal  art,  and  under 
any  aspect,  the  figure  must  yield  harmonious  lines  ;  for 
the  ordering  of  the  lines  of  the  composition  is  the 
point  of  primary  importance  in  every  work  of  art  that 
claims  to  be  judged  by  a  high  standard.  The  fact 
that  in  recent  times  the  feeling  for  beauty  of  line  has 
fallen  so  much  into  neglect — one  might  almost  venture 
to  affirm  that  it  is  only  to  be  found  in  isolated  in- 
stances— involves  a  grave  reproach  to  modern  art,  as 
compared  with  that  of  antiquity  and  the  renaissance. 
It  is  the  outlines  of  the  features  which  determine  the 
general  impression  made  by  the  face,  and  which  stamp 
it  with  their  own  character,  rendering  it  clear  or  con- 
fused, noble  or  ignoble,  as  the  case  may  be.  How  else 
were  it  possible  to  produce  such  effects  as  we  see 
produced  by  means  of  mere  outlines,  without  a  trace 
of  shading  ?  Even  in  favourable  instances  no  impres- 
sion of  actual  bodily  presence  can  equal  the  trenchant 
effect  brought  about  by  simple  lines,  not  even  in 
Nature  herself.  This  is  demonstrated  by  the  familiar 


INTRODUCTION.  5 

fact  that  the  portrait  painter  shifts  his  model  so  as  to 
obtain  more  or  less  of  the  full  face  or  profile,  according 
as  he  thinks  thereby  to  arrive  at  the  most  satisfactory 
picture.  Many  a  head  which  produces  quite  a  charm- 
ing effect  when  seen  in  full  face  would,  if  painted  in 
profile,  belong  to  the  category  of  things  not  to  be 
tolerated.  Indeed,  were  we  as  directly  and  imme- 
diately conscious  of  the  differences  of  plane  of  the 
third  dimension,  i.e.,  that  of  depth,  as  we  are  of  the 
outlines  which  fall  on  the  retina,  we  should  in  such 
instances  experience  an  equally  disagreeable  impres- 
sion from  the  full-face  portrait  as  from  the  profile. 

I  have  purposely  insisted  on  variety  in  position 
and  aspect,  since  it  is  possible  for  a  great  master  so  to 
handle  even  models  which  leave  much  to  be  desired, 
as  to  compel  an  acknowledgment  of  the  harmony  of 
their  lines.  Rubens  is  a  striking  instance  of  this. 
His  models,  children  apart,  are  almost  invariably  of 
a  common  type,  especially  his  women.  These  are 
plump  Flemish  girls  between  twenty  and  thirty  years 
of  age.  Sometimes  the  coarseness  of  his  models  ruins 
the  picture,  as,  for  instance,  in  his  Three  Graces,  which 
move  us  only  to  laughter  or  disgust.  Sometimes, 
however,  his  genius  conquers  all  obstacles,  as  in  the 
Nymph  of  Diana  (according  to  some,  Diana  herself), 
who  carries  a  spear  in  her  right  hand  and  on  her  left 
arm  the  spoils  of  the  chase,  and  is  accompanied  by 
her  hounds,  while  a  faun,  bearing  fruits  of  the  field, 
goes  before  her.  Here  details  which  would  be  coarse, 
or  perhaps  repulsive,  in  the  model  are  not  shown  ; 


6  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

the  lines,  regarded  in  relation  to  the  subject  and  the 
surroundings,  are  perfect,  and  there  is  no  denying 
them  a  certain  spirit,  and  even  greatness.  But  success 
in  such  a  case  only  justifies  the  artist,  not  the  model. 
No  one  ever  knew  so  well  as  Michelangelo  Buonarroti 
how  to  produce  powerful  and  strangely  harmonious 
effects  by  means  of  figures  in  themselves  open  to 
criticism,  simply  by  his  mode  of  placing  and  ordering 
them  and  of  distributing  their  lines.  For  him  a 
figure  existed  only  in  his  particular  representation 
of  it ;  how  it  would  have  looked  in  any  other  position 
was  a  matter  of  no  concern  to  him.  On  this  account, 
and  not  merely  by  reason  of  any  necessary  failure 
all  round,  did  the  tendency  to  imitate,  or  even  go 
beyond,  Michelangelo,  prove  so  fatal  to  artists  of  a 
lesser  calibre.  The  ancients  acted  in  a  wholly  differ- 
ent fashion.  The  sculptors  of  antiquity  endeavoured 
to  produce  the  most  beautiful  Venus,  Apollo,  Juno, 
or  Minerva  possible.  If  we  placed  the  Venus  of 
Milo  or  the  Venus  de  Medici  in  the  position  of  the 
Ariadne,  they  would  still  be  as  beautiful  as  before  ; 
the  Crouching  Venus  might  raise  herself  to  her  full 
height  without  suffering  any  disparagement ;  nay, 
more,  their  nude  forms  are  frequently  placed,  inten- 
tionally it  would  seem,  in  attitudes  which  demand  a 
beauty  absolutely  without  blemish. 

As  artists  are  not  unfamiliar  with  anatomy,  I 
have  combined  anatomical  considerations,  so  far  as  I 
deemed  it  desirable,  with  criticism  of  the  external 
form.  We  moderns,  who  are  no  longer  in  a  position 


INTRODUCTION.  7 

to  stamp  the  human  form  on  our  minds  by  daily  and 
hourly  contemplation  of  it,  are  driven  to  rely  on  our 
anatomical  knowledge  to  guide  us  among  the  mani- 
fold variations  of  structure  with  which  we  have  to 
deal.  If  the  anatomist  should  find  that  here  and 
there  details  have  been  simplified  or  treated  some- 
what diagrammatically,  let  him  put  it  down  to  the 
purpose  of  this  work.  No  one  knows  better  than  an 
anatomist  like  myself  that  perfect  insight  can  only 
be  gained  by  studying  the  dead  subject  scalpel  in 
hand  ;  but  I  have  preferred  to  sacrifice  some  detail 
to  my  aim  of  instilling  correct  general  notions  rather 
than  expose  myself  to  the  danger  of  being  difficult 
to  understand. 


THE  HEAD  AND  NECK. 

NO  -part  of  the  human  body  has  given  rise  to 
more  diverse  opinions  as  to  what  should  be 
accounted  beautiful  than  the  head,  and  more  especially 
the  face.  And  this  is  only  natural,  seeing  that  here 
so  profound  an  influence  is  exerted  by  character  and 
expression. 

Since  in  this  volume  we  are  dealing  exclusively 
with  their  representation  in  art,  differences  of  opinion 
as  to  individual  faces  or  reproductions  of  them  are  of 
subordinate  significance,  compared  with  the  important 
fact  that  sculpture  and  painting  differ  essentially  in 
their  respective  modes  of  appealing  to  us.  Apart 
from  the  influence  which  colour  as  such  exercises  on 
the  spectator,  the  difference  arises  from  the  fact  that 
the  eyes,  which  convey  so  much  meaning  in  a  picture, 
lose  the  main  part  of  their  force  in  a  statue  or  bust. 
Moreover,  the  sculptor  must  aim  at  making  the  head 
effective  from  whatever  side  it  is  viewed,  while  the 
painter  is  satisfied  if  he  can  find  but  one  good  aspect 
— that,  namely,  which  he  proposes  to  reproduce.  The 
sculptor  must  further  endeavour  to  embody  forms 
which,  in  every  change  of  light  and  every  alteration 


THE    HEAD    AND    NECK.  9 

of  the  point  of  view,  shall,  by  a  proper  distribution  of 
light  and  shade,  present  under  all  circumstances  and 
equally  at  a  distance  the  prominent  features  and 
characteristic  lines  of  the  face.  I  say  advisedly  by 
a  proper  distribution  of  light  and  shade,  because  the 
distance  at  which  works  of  sculpture  are  seen  is 
usually  too  considerable  to  allow  of  our  effectually 
employing  the  means  afforded  us,  by  the  movements 
of  our  eyes,  of  accurately  estimating  the  gradations  of 
the  third  dimension — that  of  depth.  The  differences 
of  depth  presented  by  the  human  face  are  too  insig- 
nificant when  seen  at  a  distance.* 

Such  are  the  considerations  which  controlled  the 
growth  of  the  ideals  of  the  Greek  sculptors,  ideals 
which  will  never  fade  so  long  as  plastic  art  exists. 
The  lines  which  they  follow  are  familiar  to  us. 

The  forehead,  or  at  least  that  portion  of  it  which 
is  left  uncovered  by  the  hair,  is  usually  rather  low. 
The  eyebrows  are  well  arched,  and  pass  without  a 
break  at  the  root  of  the  nose  into  the  border-lines  of» 
its  bridge.  This  is  essential,  firstly,  for  the  production 
of  a  good  profile,  on  account  of  the  line  leading  from 

*  We  perceive  objects  with  our  eyes  singly,  that  is,  at  one 
and  the  same  point  of  the  field  of  vision,  since  the  image  is 
formed  on  the  centre  of  the  retina  in  both  eyes  at  the  so-called 
yellow  spot,  or  fovea  centralis.  Therefore  the  axis  of  the  eye 
passing  through  the  latter  point  must  be  directed  at  the  object. 
When  this  happens  simultaneously  in  both  eyes,  the  angle 
which  the  two  axes  make  with  one  another  becomes  smaller 
as  the  distance  of  the  object  increases,  and  for  objects  at  an 
infinite  distance  the  angle  ceases  to  exist,  i.e.,  the  two  axes 


10  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

the  forehead  to  the  bridge  of  the  nose ;  secondly, 
by  reason  of  the  way  in  which  the  eyes  are  seen 
when  viewed  from  the  side  or  in  so-called  three- 
quarter  view  ;  and,  in  the  third  place,  because  by  this 
means  the  shadows  are  so  distributed,  that  even  in 
full  face  and  at  a  considerable  distance  the  continuity 
of  the  nose  with  the  forehead  is  maintained.  Thus 
the  line  passing  from  the  eyebrows  to  the  nose  is 
marked  as  we  are  accustomed  to  draw  it  in  outline 
drawings. 

The  bridge  of  the  nose  is  straight  and  flush  with 
the  forehead,  not  set  at  an  angle  to  it,  nor  separated 
from  it  by  a  depression.  This  is  essential  to  the 
noble  simplicity  of  the  antique  type,  which  was 
designed  to  produce  its  effect  equally  when  seen 
in  strict  profile. 

The  eye  is  set  horizontally,  and  not  in  a  line  running 
obliquely  from  above  in  a  downward  and  inward 
direction.  Since  this  feature  has  >so  often  been  in- 
sisted on,  I  must  observe  that  a  slight  rise  in  the  line 
of  the  eyes  has  not  in  all  periods  been  regarded  as 
ugly.  We  find  such  eyes  in  the  works  of  the  early 

are  parallel.  As  the  distance  diminishes,  the  angle  increases 
in  size,  very  slowly  so  long  as  the  distance  is  great ;  when  the 
object  approaches  so  near  that  the  distance  between  the  two 
eyes  themselves  is  no  longer  very  minute  in  proportion  to  the 
distance  of  the  object,  the  angle  grows  rapidly  larger.  For 
this  reason,  when  the  distance  is  considerable,  perceptions  of 
depth  and  range,  that  is,  of  larger  or  smaller  distances  from 
the  observer's  eye,  are  by  no  means  accurate  unless  light  and 
shade  come  to  the  assistance  of  our  perceptive  faculties. 


THE    HEAD    AND    NECK.  I  I 

Italian  masters,  who  had  not  as  yet  studied  the  antique, 
and  who  in  developing  the  art  they  inherited  from  the 
Byzantines  took  their  own  course.  Giotto  and  his 
followers  offer  numerous  examples,  even  in  instances 
where  they  are  endeavouring  to  portray  figures  of 
ideal  beauty.  The  frescoes  ascribed  to  Orcagna  in 
Sta.  Maria  Novella,  at  Florence,  prove  convincingly 
that  a  noble  and  touching  type  of  beauty  is  com- 
patible with  a  moderately  oblique  position  of  the  eyes. 
In  these  instances  the  deviation  from  what  we  regard 
as  the  artistic  norm  is  not  so  much  in  the  direction 
of  the  arch  of  the  brow  as  in  that  of  the  aperture  of 
the  eye,  which  bends  up  towards  the  temples  more 
than  is  the  case  in  works  of  art  of  the  mature 
renaissance. 

The  horizontal  position  of  the  eye-slit  among  the 
ancients  has  been  more  often  insisted  on  than  the 
circumstance  that  the  outer  angle  of  the  eye  is  usually 
carried  farther  backwards,  in  comparison  with  the 
inner  angle,  than  is  the  case  in  the  majority  of  living 
people  we  meet  with.  This  has  the  advantage  of 
showing  the  eye  better  in  profile.  Of  course  it  has 
no  influence  on  the  direction  of  the  line  of  sight,  in 
the  physiological  sense  of  the  phrase,  on  the  optic 
axes — i.e.,  straight  lines  drawn  from  the  object  ob- 
served to  the  central  points  of  the  two  eyes.  These 
lines  are,  under  all  circumstances,  dependent  on  the 
position  of  the  object  on  which  the  gaze  of  the  eyes  is 
fixed.  It  is  merely  that  a  larger  portion  of  the  eyeball 
is  visible  within  the  eyelids  when  seen  from  the  side. 


12  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

The  eyelids  of  a  sculptor's  model,  especially  the 
upper  one,  should  not  have  too  thin  a  border,  and 
the  horizontal  surface  of  the  border  should  be  sharply 
divided  off  from  the  vertical  surface.  The  aid  which 
the  eyelashes  render  to  the  painter  in  drawing  the 
eye  is  denied  to  the  sculptor.  When  the  eye  is  wide 
open,  the  eyelid  should  be  separated  from  the  ridge 
of  the  brow  by  a  simple  and  well-arched  line,  unen- 
cumbered by  irregular  secondary  folds.  If  the  eye 
is  cast  down,  the  line  descending  in  profile  from  the 
prominence  of  the  brow  to  the  point  of  the  eyelid 
corresponding  to  the  centre  of  the  cornea  should  be 
straight  and  unbroken.  During  sleep  the  cornea  is 
directed  upwards,  and  its  position  should  be  indicated 
by  a  faint  elevation  of  the  eyelid. 

The  cheek-bones  must  not  be  too  prominent,  and 
the  surface  of  the  cheek  should  pass  evenly  without 
interruption  into  that  of  the  upper  lip.  This  is  the 
rule  in  antique  works  representing  ideal  female 
beauty  or  the  heads  of  beautiful  youths.  The  line,, 
occurring  so  frequently  amongst  ourselves,  which  takes 
its  origin  just  outside  the  nostril  at  its  upper  corner, 
and,  making  a  curve  round  the  corner  of  the  mouth, 
ends  there,  is  found  only  in  figures  of  aged  indi- 
viduals and  of  satyrs,  and  in  laughing  figures.  To 
reproduce  it  in  a  face  making  a  claim  to  ideal  beauty 
is  a  blunder  which  modern  art,  in  its  slavish  imitation 
of  the  model,  unhappily  does  not  always  succeed  in 
avoiding.  For  we  have  among  us  a  large  proportion 
of  young  and  good-looking  girls  in  whom  this  line 


THE    HEAD    AND    NECK.  13 

is  well  marked,  and  thus  artists  are  misled  into 
reproducing  it. 

This  line,  when  not  the  result  of  age  or  of  facial 
contortion  produced  by  laughing,  is  caused  by  pro- 
minence of  the  cheek-bones,  by  excessive  width  of 
the  upper  row  of  teeth  as  measured  from  the  anterior 
molars  of  one  side  to  those  of  the  other,  or  else  by 
the  teeth  being  set  obliquely  with  their  crowns  jutting 
forwards  and  outwards,  and  their  fangs  retreating 
inwards.  These  factors  may  act  singly  or  together  ; 
and,  further,  the  consistency  of  the  fleshy  parts,  an 
insufficiently  tense  skin,  or  the  distribution  of  the  fat, 
may  take  some  share  in  it. 

A  restricted  width  of  the  palate,  measured  between 
the  molars  of  each  side,  forms  an  important  factor 
in  the  beauty  of  a  head  in  yet  another  respect.  It 
•stands  in  correlation  with  a  modest  span  of  lower 
jaw,  which  thus  is  able  to  pass  over  into  the  neck 
without  the  intervention  of  a  strong  ridge,  so  that 
the  surface  of  the  cheek  lying  between  the  corner  of 
the  mouth  and  the  ear  may  be  continued  into  the 
lateral  surface  of  the  neck  without  any  excessive  accu- 
mulation of  fat  in  the  latter.  A  similar  narrowness 
•of  the  palate  may  be  observed  even  more  strikingly 
shown  in  the  Dying  Adonis  in  the  Bargello  at 
Florence,  ascribed  to  Michelangelo,  than  in  most 
.antique  sculptures. 

A  mouth  which  is  to  serve  the  sculptor  as  a  model 
of  beauty  should  display  the  characteristic  lines 
which  we  see  in  the  antique,  and  the  border-line 


14  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

between  the  skin  and  the  red  part  of  the  lips  should 
be  distinctly  marked  by  their  contour,  and  not  by 
the  colour  only.  A  model  who  does  not  show  this, 
and  in  whom,  though  the  lips  and  adjacent  skin  are 
distinguished  by  colour,  the  contour  of  the  mouth  is 
indistinct  or  unpleasing,  is  useless  to  the  sculptor  and 
an  unfavourable  subject  for  the  painter. 

The  lips  of  the  closed  mouth  must  be  so  adjusted 
that  the  line  of  division  between  them  is  marked  by 
a  deep  shadow  along  its  entire  length  from  one  angle 
of  the  mouth  to  the  other.  The  sculptor  will  fre- 
quently have  recourse  to  a  deepening  of  the  groove 
in  order  to  emphasize  the  line  of  division.  Partly 
with  this  object,  and  partly  for  the  sake  of  the 
expression,  it  was  a  practice,  even  in  classical  times,, 
for  the  sculptor  to  leave  the  mouth  slightly  open. 
The  line  of  the  closed  mouth  should  form  two  waves 
moving  to  meet  one  another,  with  their  descending 
parts  in  the  centre.  The  notch  so  formed  may  be 
more  'or  less  rounded.  The  form  of  the  wave  is 
subject  to  a  considerable  range  of  variation  ;  but 
where  the  wave  is  non-existent,  giving  place  to  a 
mere  arch  or  a  straight  line,  such  a  mouth  is  of  no 
use  to  the  sculptor.  The  slightly-opened  mouth 
should  not  terminate  laterally  in  sharp  angles,  but 
should  be  bounded  on  each  side  by  a  line  running 
from  above  in  a  downward  and  outward  direction. 

It  is  notorious  that  in  many  antiques  the  point  of 
attachment  of  the  ears  is  placed  higher  than  that 
ordinarily  occurring  in  the  living  subject,  and  this 


THE    HEAD    AND    NECK.  15 

has  been  quoted  as  evidence  for  deriving  Greek  from 
Egyptian  art;  but  C.  Langer  ("Anatomic  der  ausseren 
Formen  des  menschlichen  Korpers,"  Vienna,  1884) 
has  observed,  quite  accurately,  that  this  phenomenon 
is  by  no  means  of  universal  occurrence  in  archaic 
statues,  and  that  in  one  of  the  best  known,  the  Apollo 
of  Tenea,  the  ears  are  correctly  set  on  the  head. 

The  chin  in  the  antique  is  rounded,  often  with  a 
slight  median  depression,  and  with  the  most  convex 
part  of  its  surface  directed  less  obliquely  backward 
and  more  forward  than  in  most  of  the  living  faces 
we  see  around  us. 

The  antique  type  of  face  is  regarded  by  many  as 
an  ideal  form  which  is  not  to  be  found  at  the  present 
day,  and  perhaps  never  existed  at  all  ;  but  an  atten- 
tive observer  may  succeed  in  meeting  with  heads 
in  Italy,  and  occasionally  even  in  Germany,  which 
approach  this  ideal  very  closely ;  and  I  am  informed 
by  an  excellent  artist,  who  has  lived  for  a  long  time  in 
the  East,  that  the  type  may  be  met  with  in  Smyrna 
in  its  purest  form. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark  that  the  aquiline  nose, 
which  is  by  no  means  of  rare  occurrence  in  Italy,. 
never  found  any  acceptance  in  relation  to  female 
beauty  among  the  artists  of  the  middle  ages  and 
renaissance.  When  they  do  deviate  from  the  Greek 
profile,  they  tend  to  make  the  bridge  of  the  nose 
no  longer  join  the  forehead  by  a  straight  line  ;  but 
where  they  alter  the  form  of  the  nose  itself,  they 
never  do  it  so  as  to  convert  it  into  an  aquiline  nose.. 


1 6  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

Indeed,  they  rather  fall  into  the  opposite  tendency  ; 
and  in  the  early  renaissance  period  we  not  infre- 
quently, in  the  heads  of  women  or  angels  making 
claim  to  ideal  beauty,  meet  with  noses  which  fall 
considerably  behind  the  antique  in  size.  They  are 
not,  of  course,  set  on  Greek  heads,  but  are  co-ordinated 
with  a  childlike  type  of  countenance. 

In  Raffaelle's  pictures  several  heads  are  alleged  to 
be  portraits  of  the  Fornarina.  The  master  is,  how- 
ever, made  responsible  for  marked  deviations  from 
the  original,  if  the  female  portrait  in  the  Barberini 
Gallery  at  Rome,  bearing  the  signature  of  Raffaelle 
on  the  armlet,  really  represents  the  Fornarina.  None 
of  the  heads  of  the  Fornarina  so-called  in  his  other 
pictures  has  the  accentuated  aquiline  nose  of  the  girl 
depicted  there. 

In  the  autumn  of  1882  I  saw  in  the  Pinacoteca  at 
Lucca  a  Madonna  which  resembled  the  Fornarina 
portrait  more  closely  than  any  other  I  know  of,  but 
the  nose  was  less  strongly  marked.  The  Madonna 
did  not  form  part  of  the  collection,  but  was  stated  to 
be  the  property  of  a  Contessa  Nobili.  By  some  it 
was  regarded  as  a  work  of  Raffaelle,  but  by  others 
was  attributed  to  Giulio  Romano. 

It  has  often  been  asserted  that  the  ancients  had 
smaller  heads  than  the  existing  race  of  men  ;  and, 
according  to  the  ordinary  methods  of  measurement, 
this  is  in  the  main  correct.  These  methods  have 
certain  practical  advantages  for  artists  when  at  work  ; 
but  it  is  not  scientifically  correct  to  compare  the 


THE    HEAD    AND    NECK.  I/ 

height  of  the  whole  figure  with  the  so-called  height 
of  the  head,  because  thereby  the  quotient  is  strongly 
affected  by  the  considerable  range  of  variation  in  the 
length  of  the  legs.  Now,  among  the  moderns  the 
legs  are  often  shorter  than  among  the  ancients,  as 
represented  in  their  art.  If,  then,  we  were  to  com- 
pare the  height  of  the  head  in  the  living  subject 
with  the  height  of  the  trunk  only  as  measured  from 
the  top  of  the  scalp  to  the  pubic  region,  we  should 
arrive  at  a  result  much  more  like  that  furnished 
by  measurements  of  the  antique. 

A  second  cause  of  the  difference  just  mentioned 
is  the  more  extensive  development  of  the  facial  skull 
among  the  barbarian  races  whose  descendants  form 
a  preponderant  majority  of  the  present  population 
of  Europe.  The  artist  has  to  distinguish  between  the 
facial  skull  and  the  cerebral  skull,  or  brain-case,  as 
the  development  of  the  two  by  no  means  coincides, 
and  is  the  result  of  two  different  sets  of  causes.  The 
brain-case  determines  the  shape  of  the  upper  part  of 
the  head.  If  a  line  be  drawn  from  the  root  of  the 
nose  through  the  eye  and  the  aperture  of  the  ear, 
— that  is,  the  entrance  of  the  external  auditory 
meatus, — and  thence  to  the  bony  ridge  in  the  occipital 
region,  which  may  be  distinguished  on  each  side 
by  the  finger  from  the  muscles  and  ligaments 
which  are  attached  thereto,  all  that  lies  above  this 
line  forms  the  brain-case,  and  all  below  it  the  facial 
skull ;  and  in  the  latter  it  is  mainly  the  greater 
development  of  the  jaw  which  concerns  us.  In  the 


I  8  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

upper  jaw  it  is  an  increase  of  its  height  that  adds 
to  the  dimension  of  the  height  of  the  head  ;  in  the 
lower  jaw  the  projection  of  it  in  a  downward  direc- 
tion, occasioned  either  by  its  size  or  by  its  oblique 
position. 

If  the  line  above  described  be  drawn  on  modern 
profile  portraits  copied  accurately  from  life,  and  on 
profile  portraits  from  the  antique,  the  difference  will 
frequently  be  perceptible,  especially  if  a  perpendicular 
line  be  drawn  from  the  aperture  of  the  ear  towards 
the  neck. 

C.  Rochet  lays  it  down  that  in  a  beautiful  profile 
head  the  distance  of  the  aperture  of  the  ear,  or  of  the 
tragus  covering  it,  from  the  chin  should  not  exceed 
its  distance  from  the  scalp ;  a  proportion  that  is  found 
oftener  in  the  antique  than  in  life.  He  also  asserts 
that  the  Romans  had  the  smallest  under-jaw.  His 
studies  on  this  subject  are  to  be  found  in  a  lecture 
delivered  before  the  Anthropological  Society  of  Paris, 
on  November  29th,  1866. 

At  the  same  time,  among  the  Greeks,  too,  the 
brain-case  seems  usually  not  to  have  been  large, 
and  the  high-arched  crown  of  the  head  now  so 
often  met  with  would  seem  not  to  have  been  of 
frequent  occurrence,  to  judge  by  the  portrait  statues 
that  have  come  down  to  us.  That  art,  when  it 
has  a  free  choice,  should  not  reproduce  it  is  not 
wonderful.  It  should  be  mentioned  here  that  the 
Venus  of  the  Esquiline,  an  antique  work  of  art  of 
great  beauty,  has  proportionately  a  large  head  one 


THE    HEAD    AND    NECK.  19 

which  would  not  look  at  all  too  small  on  the  shoulders 
of  a  living  girl. 

The  neck  in  antique  female  portraits  approaches  a 
cylindrical  shape  more  closely  than  in  most  living 
persons  ;  and,  indeed,  amongst  the  latter,  the  more 
even  its  rounded  surface  is,  the  more  beautiful  it  is 
deemed.  In  many  antiques  which  have  the  head 
slightly  bent  forwards,  so  that  the  neck  is  inclined 
rather  obliquely  in  a  backward  and  downward  direc- 
tion, its  shape  is  strikingly  cylindrical,  its  girth  at 
the  top  scarcely  differing  from  that  at  its  base.  It 
must  be  admitted,  however,  that  the  antero-posterior 
diameter  is  somewhat  longer  than  the  transverse 
diameter. 

The  following  rough-and-ready  rule  may  serve  in 
the  choice  of  a  model  :  When  the  neck  is  at  once 
thin  and  cylindrical,  it  is  beautiful ;  when  it  is 
cylindrical  and  likewise  thick,  it  may  be  very  ugly, 
but  even  uglier  when  it  is  thin  and  yet  not  cylin- 
drical. For  when  it  is  thick  its  cylindrical  shape  may 
be  due  to  a  somewhat  excessive  layer  of  fat ;  and 
when  it  is  thin,  but  not  cylindrical,  this  condition 
may  arise  from  excessive  leanness.  This  rule,  of 
course,  does  not  entitle  the  artist  to  make  the  neck  as 
thin  and  cylindrical  as  he  chooses,  but  applies  solely 
to  the  choice  of  a  model.  Nature  herself  takes  care  to 
keep  within  the  limits  which  the  artist  should  respect. 
It  is  sometimes  laid  down  that  the  circumference 
of  the  neck  should  be  equal  to  that  of  the  calf  of  the 
leg  at  its  widest  part,  but  this  is  incorrect.  The  neck, 


20  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

when  free  from  all  swellings,*  remains  always  more  or 
less  behind  the  calf  in  size  in  individuals  with  a  well- 
developed  muscular  system.  In  the  Sleeping  Ariadne 
of  the  Vatican  the  neck,  to  judge  by  the  eye  merely, 
is  scarcely  thicker  than  the  upper  arm.  The  propor- 
tion which  the  artist  has  adopted  in  this  case  certainly 
deviates  from  what  we  ordinarily  find  in  youthful 
figures  of  similar  build  to  the  Ariadne,  but  it  is  not 
beyond  the  range  of  possibility. 

In  a  living  model,  who  is  otherwise  well-fitted  for 
the  representation  of  an  ideal  figure,  such  a  condition 
may,  in  general,  be  regarded  as  an  advantage,  as  in 
such  a  case  the  neck  is  sure  not  to  be  too  thin  for 
the  rest  of  the  body,  nor  the  upper  arm  too  thick, 
provided,  as  we  have  said,  that  the  rest  of  the  body 
is  suitable  for  an  ideal  figure. 

Anteriorly  the  neck  is  bounded  below  on  each  side 
by  the  line  of  the  clavicles,  or  more  accurately  by  a 
line  running  above  the  clavicles,  which  should  not 
themselves  be  visible.  Behind,  it  slopes  away  on  each 
side  into  the  contours  leading  from  the  neck  to  the 
shoulders.  Apart  from  modifications  caused  by  the 
presence  of  more  or  less  fat,  these  contours  are  deter- 
mined, in  the  first  place,  by  the  superior  fibres  of 
the  trapezius  muscle  (Musculus  cucullaris  or  trapezius} 
and  their  state  of  contraction,  and,  secondly,  by  the 

*  Swellings  of  the  thyroid  body,  and  a  swollen  condition  of 
the  deeper  veins  of  the  neck,  are  constantly  met  with  in  certain 
districts,  and  may  easily  pass  unperceived  by  the  untrained 
observer. 


THE    HEAD    AND    NECK.  21 

muscles  lying  beneath  them  and  their  points  of 
attachment  to  the  skeleton.  The  girls  and  women 
of  the  Romagna  are  famed  for  the  beauty  of  these 
lines  and  of  the  attachment  of  the  neck  to  the 
shoulders.  Cylindrical  necks  resembling  the  antique 
I  have  frequently  seen  in  Tuscany. 

Furthermore,  the  line  defining  the  contour  where 
the  neck  merges  into  the  shoulder,  when  viewed  from 
the  front,  deserves  special  consideration.  As  already 
mentioned,  it  is  determined  in  the  first  place,  apart 
from  the  fat  layer,  by  the  trapezius  muscle,  which 
takes  its  origin  from  the  occipital  protuberance  and 
ridge  and  spinous  processes  of  the  cervical  and  dorsal 
vertebrae,  and  is  inserted  into  the  outer  third  of  the 
clavicle  and  into  the  scapula  ;  in  the  latter  its  in- 
sertion can  be  traced  into  the  inner  border  of  the 
acromion,  and  along  the  inner  (upper)  border  of  the 
spine  of  the  scapula.  By  its  contraction  it  raises 
the  shoulder,  and,  when  not  otherwise  prevented, 
rotates  the  scapula  on  an  antero-posterior  axis  so 
as  to  bring  its  upper  portion  nearer  to  the  spinal 
column,  while  the  lower  angle  is  turned  outwards. 
It  is  chiefly  the  upper  portion  of  the  muscle  that 
contracts  in  this  process,  the  lower  portion  being 
only  employed  in  holding  the  spine  of  the  scapula 
downwards  and  inwards. 

Fig.  i  shows  the  muscles  of  the  back  of  the  trunk. 
The  fibres  of  the  trapezius  are  marked  I  ;  2  denotes 
the  fibres  of  the  deltoid  muscle,  which  are  inserted  into 
the  outer  (lower)  edge  of  the  spine  of  the  scapula 


22  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

opposite  those  of  the  trapezius  ;  they  can  work  to- 
gether with  those  of  the  trapezius  when  the  arm  is 
to  be  set  in  motion.  If,  however,  the  arm  is  fixed, 
and  only  the  scapula  is  left  free,  then  their  action,  as 
will  be  evident,  is  opposed — i.e.,  when  the  fibres  of 
one  muscle  contract,  those  of  the  other  attached  to  the 
scapula  opposite  them  are  stretched  out.  The  great 


flat  dorsal  muscle  (M.  latissimus  dorsi\  which  "also 
moves  the  arm,  is  marked  3.  On  the  other  side 
of  the  trunk  the  trapezius  and  latissimus  dorsi  have 
been  removed  so  as  to  leave  the  scapula  with  the 
muscles  of  the  arm  exposed,  as  also  the  muscles 
running  from  the  border  of  the  scapula  to  the 
spinal  column  (5),  which  raise  the  scapula  and  at 
the  same  time  bring  it  nearer  to  the  median  line 


THE    HEAD    AND    NECK.  23 

(M.  rhomboideus,  also  called  M.  rliomboideus  major 
and  minor,  because  it  is  often  divided  into  two  un- 
equal portions).  Lastly,  at  6  is  shown  another  muscle, 
which  runs  from  the  upper  and  inner  corner  of  the 
scapula  to  the  transverse  processes  of  the  four  upper 
cervical  vertebras,  and  by  its  contraction  raises  the 
scapula  in  a  more  perpendicular  direction  (Levator 
anguli  scapula;]. 

It  is  evident,  therefore,  that  the  contour  in  question 
must  depend  largely  on  the  action  of  the  arm.  When 
the  arm  is  moved  upwards  and  outwards,  the  shoulder 
is  also  raised,  and  the  fibres  of  the  trapezius  descending 
laterally  from  the  neck  must  contract,  that  is,  they 
all  become  shorter  and  thicker,  and  consequently  the 
muscle  forms  under  the  skin  a  convex  mass  of  flesh. 
When,  on  the  other  hand,  the  arm  is  moved  as  if  to 
reach  the  hollow  of  the  knee  of  the  other  side  from 
behind,  then  those  same  fibres  are  stretched,  i.e.,  they 
become  longer  and  therefore  thinner,  and  the  convexity 
disappears. 

But,  apart  from  changes  occasioned  by  such  actions, 
we  meet  with  very  marked  individual  variations  in 
the  course  taken  by  this  line. 

On  looking  at  various  figures  with  the  arm  hanging 
perpendicularly  downwards  so  as  completely  to  relax 
the  trapezius,  we  find  that  some  have  a  distinct  con- 
vexity between  the  top  of  the  shoulder  and  the  neck, 
as  for  instance  in  the  Venus  de  Medicis  and  in  Holbein's 
Lais  Corinthiaca  (Fig.  2),  while  others  have  no  con- 
vexity at  all,  and  the  line  of  the  neck  passes  into  that 


24  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

of  the  shoulder  in  a  gentle  curve,  so  that  when  it 
reaches  the  top  of  the  shoulder  its  direction  has 
been  altered  through  nearly  90°  without  exhibiting 
a  single  point  of  inflection,  to  use  a  geometrical 
phrase.  An  instance  is  shown  in  Fig.  3,  taken  from 
the  frescoes  of  Orcagna  in  Sta.  Maria  Novella,  at 
Florence.  Either  line  may  have  a  good  effect,  but 


the  latter  one  is  only  appropriate  to  delicate  youthful 
figures,  the  former  presupposing  a  riper  form  and 
well-developed  muscles. 

When  fat  is  present  in  any  quantity,  it  is  always 
an  important  element  in  the  convexity.  It  may  also 
happen  that  the  difference  in  the  two  lines  is  connected 
with  variations  of  tone  of  the  trapezius.  Since  this 
muscle  holds  the  shoulder  in  readiness  for  and  assists 


THE    HEAD    AND    NECK.  25 

to  bring  about  every  desired  movement  of  the  arm, 
it  is  seldom  completely  at  rest ;  that  is  to  say,  even 
when  it  gives  no  external  sign  of  activity,  it  is  receiving 
from  the  central  nervous  system  continuous  impulses, 
which  maintain  the  shoulder  in  the  proper  position 
for  any  change  in  the  position  of  the  arm.  These 


impulses  vary  in  frequency  and  strength  according 
to  the  constitution  and  temperament  of  the  individual. 
Further,  the  convexity  would  seem  to  be  more  frequent 
among  people  with  short  necks  than  with  long  ones ; 
though  this  perhaps  is  related  to  the  fact  that  the 
fibres  of  the  trapezius  running  from  the  edge  of  the 
shoulder  to  the  upper  cervical  vertebras  have  a  shorter 
and  less  perpendicular  course. 


26  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

Many  persons,  who  have  this  convexity  in  a 
marked  degree,  appear  to  be  long-necked  without 
really  being  so,  simply  because  the  shoulder  lies 
unusually  low — the  reason  being  that  the  thorax  is 
not  proportionately  developed  in  its  upper  part,  and 
so  causes  a  depression  of  the  outer  end  of  the  clavicle. 
If,  however,  the  inner  extremity  of  the  latter  bone  is 
also  depressed  by  reason  of  the  first  rib  being  inclined 
too  much  downwards,  the  neck  is  actually  lengthened,, 
since  the  fossa  of  the  neck  is  then  situated  lower  down. 
The  art  of  the  patch-and-powder  period  offers  abundant 
examples  of  this  type. 

Such  figures  are  peculiar  in  that  they  appear  to 
have  longer  necks  when  seen  from  in  front  than  from 
behind.  In  front  the  neck  is  long  on  account  of  the 
low  position  of  the  fossa  ;  seen  from  behind  it  is 
shorter,  because  the  cervical  vertebrae  and  their  inter- 
vertebral  discs  are  not  ab'normally  long ;  and  hence 
the  fibres  of  the  trapezius  and  the  subjacent  structures 
in  the  region  of  the  neck  follow  the  usual  track,  and 
are  merely  carried  farther  down  in  their  outward 
course  so  as  to  reach  the  low-lying  shoulder. 

A  defect  of  the  neck  occurring  not  infrequently  in 
many  districts  consists  in  its  girth  being  increased 
from  above  downwards.  The  depression  bounding 
the  neck  at  its  lower  end,  and  separating  it  from 
the  sternum,  the  fossa  of  the  neck — which  however  is 
only,  strictly  speaking,  a  fossa  in  lean  individuals — has 
in  this  instance  vanished,  and  the  lower  part  of  the 
neck  seen  in  front  has  the  appearance  of  being  flat 


THE    HEAD    AND    NECK.  27 

and  wide.  A  neck  of  this  kind  may  occur  in  combi- 
nation with  absolutely  flawless  beauty  in  the  rest  of 
the  body  ;  but  the  artist  must  nevertheless  beware  of 
even  attempting  to  reproduce  it,  as  these  necks  are 
found  most  frequently  in  regions  where  wens  and 
goitres  are  prevalent,  and  constitute,  in  fact,  the  com- 
mencement of  these  pathological  deformities.  In  these 
and  other  forms  of  neck  we  find  the  contour  in  profile 
divided  from  the  line  of  the  lower  jaw  by  a  sharp 
receding  angle.  This  is  eminently  unpleasing,  and 
even  in  ancient  times  sculptors  selected  attitudes  in 
which  the  neck  was  slightly  bent  at  the  nape,  while 
the  head  was  turned  upwards,  so  as  to  give  a  better 
line  to  the  contour  when  seen  in  profile.  Naturally, 
it  depends  on  the  nature  of  the  model  what  can  be 
accomplished  in  this  respect  in  dealing  with  the  living 
subject.  There  are,  however,  models  to  be  found  who, 
in  an  appropriate  position,  leave  nothing  to  be  desired 
with  regard  to  this  line. 

In  the  male,  especially  in  heroic  figures,  prominence 
of  the  two  sterno-mastoid  muscles  (Mm.  sterno-cleido- 
mastoidei}  may  be  an  ornament,  but  in  the  female  it 
is  ugly ;  and  many  a  woman's  figure,  distinguished 
by  a  well-developed  muscular  system,  is  marred  by  it. 
Some  figures,  however,  with  well-developed  muscles 
are  free  from  this  defect,  because  the  parts  surrounding 
the  muscles  in  question  are  well  provided  with  fat. 
But  a  further  factor  comes  into  play— viz.,  whether 
the  muscles  are  favourably  placed  as  regards  their 
points  of  insertion.  It  is  favourable  when  the  skull 


23  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

has  a  small  base,  so  that  the  two  muscles  lie  not  too 
far  apart,  and  when  the  upper  end  of  the  sternum  and 
the  inner  extremities  of  the  clavicles  adjoining  are  not 
over-prominent. 

Besides,  the  artist  can  do  much  in  determining  his 
choice  of  attitude.  The  most  favourable  is  that  above 
mentioned,  in  which  the  neck  is  somewhat  inclined 
forward  at  the  nape  and  the  head  is  slightly  raised, 
the  face  looking  to  the  front  or  a  little  to  one  side. 
The  sterno-mastoid  muscles  should  be  neither  con- 
tracted nor  stretched  out,  but  relaxed,  so  that  they 
may  accommodate  themselves  to  the  surrounding  soft 
parts  and  avoid  any  constriction  of  the  skin. 

In  the  choice  of  a  female  model  the  rule  holds  good 
that  the  neck  is  to  be  preferred  which,  in  different 
aspects,  offers  somewhat  concave  and  gently-curved 
contours.  If  the  anterior  outline  in  profile  view  is 
straight,  it  will  make  an  ugly  angle  with  the  lower 
jaw,  while  convexity  of  the  same  line  implies  either 
a  faulty  structure  of  the  cervical  region  of  the  spinal 
column,  or  a  swelling  in  the  region  of  the  thyroid 
body.  Convexity  of  the  anterior  line  in  three-quarter 
view  is  the  effect  either  of  masculine  development  of 
the  sterno-mastoid  muscles  or  of  swollen  veins  in  the 
neck.  Convexity  of  the  lateral  contours  of  the  neck, 
when  seen  from  in  front,  may  arise  from  a  swelling  of 
the  thyroid  body,  or  else  from  excessive  development 
of  the  sterno-mastoid  muscles. 

We  now  approach  the  question  whether  a  long  neck, 
a  so-called  swan's  neck,  is  beautiful  or  not.  Among 


THE    HEAD    AND    NECK.  29 

the  ancients  the  neck,  save  in  a  few  Tanagra  statuettes 
is  not  long ;  it  has  the  proportions  of  the  average 
necks  we  see  every  day  around  us.  A  preference  for 
long  slender  necks  shows  itself  first  in  the  later  middle 
ages  and  early  renaissance,  and  is  associated  with  a 
preference  for  slender  forms  in  general.  Thus  the 
neck  in  the  Venus  of  Sandro  Botticelli  is  in  keeping 
with  the  character  of  the  whole  figure — she  could  have 
no  other  ;  but  whether  one  ought  to  be  roused  to 
enthusiasm  over  such  a  figure,  as  many  people  have 
been  in  recent  times,  is  a  matter  of  individual  taste. 
As  I  shall  often  have  occasion  to  refer  to  this  figure, 
I  have  reproduced  it  here  (Fig.  4).* 

A  long  neck  joined  to  a  body  that  is  neither  tall 
nor  slender  produces  a  disagreeable  effect.  Length 
of  neck  is  naturally  related  to  the  length  of  the  spinal 
column,  and  therefore  of  the  trunk.  Accordingly,  if 
the  neck  is  too  long  in  relation  to  the  entire  length 
of  the  body,  and,  given  a  certain  height  of  the  whole 
figure,  the  portion  above  the  pubes  is  longer  than  the 
portion  below  it,  it  follows  that  the  legs  must  be  too 
short.  During  the  German  renaissance,  and  also, 

*  Though  I  am  not  one  of  those  who  worship  this  figure, 
I  am  by  no  means  insensible  to  the  poetry  and  delicacy  with 
which  the  whole  composition  is  penetrated,  or  to  the  dewy 
freshness  which  pervades  the  picture.  But,  however  much  we 
may  feel  ourselves  prepossessed  in  favour  of  the  genial  and 
original  artist  from  whose  school  Filippino  Lippi  emanated, 
we  must  not  blind  ourselves  to  defects  when  we  are  con- 
sidering individual  figures  by  themselves,  and  comparing  their 
structural  details  with  the  antique. 


30  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

though  less  frequently,  in  the  late  Italian  renaissance, 
forms  are  met  with  which  offend  in  this  respect. 

Finally,  I  must  repeat  that  the  lower  the  shoulders 
are  placed  the  longer  does  the  neck  appear  to  be. 
The  position  of  the  shoulders  in  turn  depends  upon 
that  of  the  clavicles,  and  this  again  on  the  structure 
of  the  thorax,  so  that  with  a  thorax  normally  deve- 
loped in  a  strong  and  healthy  subject  abnormally  low 
shoulders  are  not  readily  found. 

Thus  a  long  neck,  although,  when  it  is  cylindrical 
and  flexible,  in  a  good  spiral  line,  it  may  exhibit  a 
feeling  of  considerable  elegance,  can  only  be  accounted 
beautiful  if  justified  by  its  association  with  the  rest  of 
the  figure. 

The  position  of  the  shoulders  is  liable  to  change  in 
one  and  the  same  individual,  inasmuch  as  the  thorax, 
while  expanding  in  inspiration,  lifts  up  the  shoulder 
girdle  which  rests  upon  it  (cf.  Langer,  loc.  «'/., 
p.  189).  It  is  well  known  that  fright  and  surprise  are 
accompanied  by  a  sudden  inspiration,  not,  however, 
immediately  followed  by  an  expiration.  Under  such 
circumstances  one  of  the  means  of  characterisation 
is  to  place  the  shoulders  slightly  higher  than  they 
naturally  would  be  in  the  same  figure  in  a  condition 
of  complete  repose. 

On  the  female  neck  may  often  be  seen  one  or  two 
lines  encircling  it.  They  are  not  folds,  though  they 
are  the  traces  of  folds  which  were  present  during 
childhood.  They  were  observed  and  reproduced 
by  the  sculptors  of  antiquity,  and  may  be  seen  in 


FIG   4- 


32  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

several  figures  of  Venus.  When  they  are  met  with 
in  the  living  model  they  should  be  carefully  copied, 
for  they  are  an  ornament  to  the  female  model, 
inasmuch  as  they  indicate  a  normal  and  healthy 
development  in  youth,  and  generally  occur  only  on  a 
fresh  skin  and  one  well-knit  to  the  subjacent  struc- 
tures. They  must  not  be  confounded  with  folds  such 
as  are  easily  formed  on  a  slack  skin  in  movements  of 
the  neck.  C.  Rochet  remarks  :  "  The  folds  on  the 
anterior  part  of  the  neck  are  never  marks  of  age 
and  ugliness  ;  on  the  contrary,  they  are  found  to  the 
number  of  one  or  two  in  young  and  comely  persons 
only,  provided  that  they  are  not  too  thin.  It  is 
otherwise  with  folds  on  the  side  of  the  neck,  which 
are  true  wrinkles,  and  make  their  appearance  with 
age"  ("Traite  d' Anatomic,"  p.  210).  This  statement 
is  so  far  inaccurate  that  it  lays  too  much  stress 
on  the  position  of  the  folds.  The  main  point  is 
rather  the  nature  of  the  lines,  which  in  the  one  case 
are  wrinkles,  in  the  other  are  fine  grooves  represent- 
ing vestigial  remains  of  the  fat  folds  in  the  child's 
neck.  Sometimes  they  are  carried  round  to  the  side 
of  the  neck,  but  they  are  distinguished  at  a  glance  by 
the  fact  that  they  are  not  true  folds.  The  skin  is  every- 
where closely  applied  to  the  subjacent  structures,  and 
only  forms  a  minute  shallow  groove  along  these  lines. 
Two  very  ugly  pendent  longitudinal  folds,  running 
from  the  lower  jaw  on  each  side  of  the  chin  in  a 
downward  direction,  are  characteristic  of  old  age. 
They  were  known  to  the  artists  of  the  later  renais- 


THE    HEAD    AND    NCEK. 


33 


sance,  and  often  made  use  of  by  them  in  figures  of 
Furies,  impersonations  of  Plague,  etc. 

If  the  finger  be  passed  along  the  spinous  processes 
of  the  cervical  vertebrae,  one  such  process  rather  more 
prominent  than  the  rest  will  be  felt  just  below  the 
nape,  where  the  neck  merges  into  the  back.  This  is 
the  so-called  prominent  vertebra  (  Vertebra  prominens). 
At  this  point  in  many  women,  even  when  they  do 
not  elsewhere  show  much  tendency  to  fatness,  a  more 
or  less  extensive  mass  of  connective  tissue  laden  with 
fat  is  found.  It  is  riot  in  itself  a  disfigurement,  but, 
unless  the  object  be  to  depict  a  matronly  figure, 
painters  and  sculptors  should  beware  of  indicating  it 
as  it  is  invariably  a  sign  of  advancing  years. 


II. 

THE  ARM  AND  HAND. 

NEXT  to  a  disproportionate  length  of  the  arm, 
the  commonest  defects  in  the  structure  of 
the  bony  frame  are  over-extension  and  an  oblique 
attachment  of  the  fore-arm  to  the  upper  arm. 

The  upper  extremity  of  the  ulna  projects,  in  a 
manner  familiar  to  all,  beyond  the  elbow-joint,  and 
thus  constitutes  the  small  arm  of  a  lever  to  which  the 
extensor  muscles  of  the  arm  are  attached.  By  reason 
of  the  very  shortness  of  the  arm  of  the  lever  on  which 
these  muscles  work,  they  are  enabled  to  extend  the 
fore-arm  with  a  rapid  motion  and  drive  the  fist  for- 
ward for  the  purpose  of  giving  a  blow  or  a  push. 
When  the  arm  is  bent,  this  piece  of  bone  forms  a 
projection  which  has  given  to  the  whole  bone  its 
German  name,  Ellenbogenbein.  If  the  arm  is  extended, 
the  side  of  this  bony  process,  which  is  turned  towards 
the  humerus,  fits  into  a  fossa  in  the  latter  just  abore 
the  joint,  and  thus,  by  a  collision  of  the  two  bones, 
any  further  extension  of  the  arm  is  checked. 

This  does  not  happen  till  the  fore-arm  and  upper 
arm  form  a  straight  line,  or  even,  when  the  extension 
is  carried  so  far,  till  the  fore-arm  forms  with  the 


THE    ARM    AND    HAND.  35 

upper  arm  an  obtuse  angle  on  the  dorsal  side,  i.e., 
that  on  which  the  extensor  muscles  lie.  This  latter 
condition  is  what  I  term  over-extension.  I  do  not 
care  if  it  be  asserted  that  a  certain  amount  of  over- 
extension  is  normal.  It  is  true  that  if  we  measure, 
in  a  large  number  of  individuals,  the  angle  formed  on 
the  extensor  surface  by  the  bones  of  the  upper  and 
fore-arm  when  fully  extended,  we  shall  not  find  180° 
to  be  the  average,  but  a  slightly  smaller  angle,  because 
the  by  no  means  rare  cases  of  considerable  over- 
extension  affect  the  mean.  But  such  a  mean  is  of 
doubtful  value  to  the  anatomist,  and  does  not  concern 
the  artist  at  all.  The  latter  has  to  ask  himself  what  is 
the  most  beautiful  among  forms  actually  coming  under 
observation,  and  over-extension  is  unquestionably  the 
reverse  of  beautiful.  I  can  call  to  mind  an  admirable 
tragic  actor  who  had  a  majestic  figure  ;  it  served  ex- 
cellently to  display  the  harmonious  plasticity  of  his 
movements  ;  but  whenever  he  extended  his  arm  in 
a  moment  of  passion,  the  figure  was  marred  by 
over-extension  of  the  arm. 

This  feature  is  peculiarly  disagreeable  in  men  of 
a  powerful  build.  It  is  more  tolerable  when  present 
to  a  slight  degree  in  children  and  young  girls,  not  as 
improving  the  lines,  but  as  helping  to  characterise 
the  flexibility  of  the  youthful  body,  and  therefore 
occasionally  to  be  sought  after. 

The  second  and  very  common  defect  is  an  oblique 
attachment  of  the  fore-arm.  We  must  first  distin- 
guish between  two  different  positions  of  the  out- 


36  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

stretched  arm  :  that  in  which  the  thumb  lies  on  the 
outer  side,  called  supination,  and  that  in  which  it  lies 
on  the  inner  side,  known  as  pronation.  Anatomically 
the  distinction  between  the  two  consists  in  this  :  that 
in  supination  the  two  bones  of  the  fore-arm,  the 
radius  and  ulna,  lie  parallel  to  one  another,  whereas 
in  pronation  the  radius  crosses  the  ulna  in  an  oblique 
direction.  If  the  arm  is  flexed  at  the  elbow,  and  the 
latter  is  held  close  to  the  body,  it  will  be  found  that 
the  back  of  the  hand  can  be  turned  first  upwards  and 
then  downwards.  Here  the  angle  traversed  between 
pronation  and  supination  extends  to  about  180°. 
With  the  arm  extended  the  hand  can  be  rotated 
through  270° ;  but  the  additional  90°  should  not  be 
put  down  to  the  account  of  pronation  and  supination, 
but  to  that  of  a  rotation  of  the  humerus  in  the 
shoulder-joint. 

After  these  preliminaries  let  us  consider  the  out- 
stretched arm  first  in  supination.  If  we  imagine  a 
straight  line  drawn  through  the  axis  of  the  upper 
arm  and  produced  beyond  it,  such  a  line  will  not 
coincide  with  the  axis  of  the  fore-arm,  but  will  make 
an  angle  with  it,  deviating  towards  the  side  of  the 
little  finger.  Thus,  in  a  sense,  every  fore-arm  is 
attached  obliquely  to  the  upper  arm  and  forms  an 
angle  with  it. 

When,  however,  we  consider  the  arm  in  pronation, 
the  case  is  altered.  In  order  to  pass  from  supination 
to  pronation,  we  rotate  the  lower  flattened  end  of  the 
radius  round  the  lower  end  of  the  ulna,  and  the  hand 


THE    ARM    AND    HAND. 


37 


revolves  on  the  axis  of  the  little  finger,  as  it  were, 
so  that  the  thumb,  which  before  lay  on  the  outside, 
comes  to  lie  on  the  inside.  In  the  process  the  fore- 
arm and  hand  are  brought  much  more  nearly  into  a 
line  with  the  axis  of  the  upper  arm  than  in  supina- 
tion,  because,  though  the  ulna  makes  the  same  angle 
as  before  with  the  axial  line  of  the  upper  arm,  yet 
the  whole  mass,  which  formerly  lay  on  the  outside 
of  the  ulna,  is  now,  so  far  as  it  consists  of  the  hand 
and  lower  portion  of  the  fore-arm,  situated  on  its 
inside.  The  angle  formed  by  the  attachment  of 
the  ulna  to  the  humerus  varies  in  different  people, 
and  is  very  often  too  small — smaller,  that  is,  than  is 
consistent  with  beauty  of  line  ;  and  this  is  what  I 
mean  by  an  oblique  attachment  of  the  fore -arm. 

A  glance  at  such  an  arm  when  it  is  extended  in 
supination  shows  this  deformity  from  the  front  as  well 
as  from  behind  ;  but  it  becomes  more  marked  if  that 
part  of  the  head  of  the  humerus,  which  is  most  pro- 
minent in  front,*  be  found,  and  a  string  be  fixed 
there  and  stretched  thence  to  the  hand,  so  as  to  lie 
between  the  two  tendons  of  the  flexor  muscles  which 
project  on  the  fore-arm,  close  to  the  wrist,  when  the 
hand  is  flexed  towards  the  fore-arm  by  muscular  con- 
traction and  the  flexion  is  prevented  by  external 
resistance.  These  are  the  tendons  of  the  M.  palmaris 

*  This  is  the  so-called  lesser  tuberosity  (Tttberculum  minus] 
of  the  head  of  the  humerus,  which  lies  immediately  to  the 
inside  and  in  front  of  the  groove  in  which  the  tendon  of  the 
long  head  of  the  biceps  runs  up  to  the  shoulder-joint. 


38  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

longus  and  of  the  M.  flexor  carpi  radialis,  also  known 
as  the  radialis  internus.  The  tightly-stretched  string 
should  now  pursue  the  following  course  : — On  the 
flexor  side  of  the  arm,  when  the  hand  is  in  supination, 
a  shallow  depression  is  seen  near  the  elbow.  It  is 
caused  by  the  tendon  of  the  great  flexor  of  the  arm, 
the  biceps,  sinking  deep  down  between  the  masses  of 
muscle  lying  on  either  side  of  it  towards  its  insertion 
into  the  radius.  The  string  should  run  midway  over 
this  depression,  or,  at  any  rate,  just  to  one  side  of  the 
deepest  part  of  it ;  and  the  further  the  string  lies  to 
one  side  of  the  median  line,  the  more  oblique  is  the 
attachment  of  the  fore-arm.  I  would  by  no  means 
venture  to  maintain  that  a  rectilinear  attachment 
of  the  fore-arm  is  the  most  frequent,  and  therefore 
normal,  in  the  anthropological  sense  ;  but  it  is  that 
which  may  be  employed  in  the  most  varied  attitudes 
without  giving  disagreeable  lines,  and  which  I  there- 
fore must  perforce  regard  as  the  best  for  artistic 
purposes. 

An  oblique  attachment  of  the  fore-arm  appears  to 
be  more  common  among  women  than  among  men 
(just  as  an  inward  projection  of  the  knee,  the  so-called 
knock-kneed  condition,  is  commoner  among  women) ; 
at  any  rate,  it  is  more  often  remarked  in  them. 
Fashionable  dress  leads  them  to  carry  the  arm  more 
•  turned  outwards  than  is  the  case  of  men.  In  con- 
sequence, the  outer  condyle  of  the  humerus,  which 
faces  to  the  front  in  men  in  a  state  of  repose,  is  in 
women  turned  more  outwrards,  and  the  inner  condyle 


THE    ARM    AND    HAND. 


39 


more  inwards.  Thus  the  common  plane  of  the  axis 
of  the  humerus  and  the  axis  of  rotation  of  the  elbow- 
joint  would  turn  one  surface  to  the  front  and  the 
other  backwards ;  and  this  is  also  the  plane  in  which 
the  deflection  of  the  obliquely-attached  fore-arm  falls. 
When,  therefore,  fashionably-dressed  and  tightly-laced 
ladies  in  whom  the  fore-arm  is  obliquely  attached  are 
seen  from  in  front  or  behind,  the  defect  is  observable 
in  the  oblique  position  of  the  fore-arm  as  compared 
with  the  vertically-pendent  position  of  the  upper  arm, 
in  spite  of  the  loosely-hanging  hands  being  usually 
pronated. 

C.  Langer  has  remarked  (loc.  cit.,  p.  269)  that  the 
ulna,  when  flexed  on  the  humerus,  does  not  lie 
directly  over  it,  but  is  deflected  to  the  inside.  This 
deflection  becomes  marked  in  proportion  to  the 
obliquity  of  the  attachment  of  the  fore-arm,  since 
the  axis  of  rotation  is  proportionately  deflected  from 
the  position  at  right  angles  to  the  longitudinal  axis 
of  the  humerus.  Just  as  the  knock-kneed  condition 
has  its  origin  in  a  deformity  of  the  lower  end  of  the 
femur,  so  the  obliquely-attached  fore-arm  arises  from 
a  deformity  of  the  lower  extremity  of  the  humerus, 
and  not  from  any  deformity  of  the  ulna. 
.  Every  one  can  lay  the  tips  of  the  fingers  on  the 
shoulder-joint  of  the  same  side,  but  the  arm  and  hand 
do  not  take  up  a  similar  position  in  the  process  in 
every  case.  The  more  obliquely  the  fore-arm  is 
attached  to  the  arm,  the  more  must  the  hand  be 
turned  outwards,  or  else  the  humerus  must  be  proper- 


40  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE.' 

tionately  rotated  outwards.  This  is  readily  explained 
by  the  difference  of  position  which  the  strongly-flexed 
fore-arm  assumes  with  regard  to  the  upper  arm, 
according  as  its  attachment  is  straight  or  oblique. 

Nevertheless,  an  accurate  knowledge  of  the  shape 
of  the  arm  is  requisite  to  enable  the  observer,  on 
looking  at  an  arm  even  when  strongly  flexed,  as  e.g. 
in  the  Sleeping  Ariadne  or  the  so-called  Diana  of 
Gabii,  to  determine  at  once  whether  it  is  obliquely 
attached  or  not.  When,  therefore,'  the  artist  has  to 
work  closely  on  the  lines  of  his  model,  and  the  latter 
is  defective  in  this  particular,  he  should  endeavour 
to  conceal  the  defect  by  means  of  an  appropriate 
attitude,  having  recourse  either  to  flexion  or  to  pro- 
nation.  Seeing  that  the  oblique  fore-arm  is  deflected 
outwards  from  the  axis  of  the  humerus  in  the  ex- 
tended position,  and  inwards  when  completely  flexed, 
there  is  always  a  median  position  which  shows  the 
form  of  the  arm  to  the  best  advantage.  But  how 
obliquity  of  the  fore-arm,  even  when  moderately  bent 
and  in  pronation,  will  yet  betray  itself,  may  be  seen 
in  Fig.  5,  which  is  reproduced  from  a  photograph 
from  life. 

On  the  other  hand  the  defect  may,  as  we  have  said, 
be  concealed  by  careful  arrangement.  A  favourite 
attitude  with  sculptors  is  that  of  a  girl  plaiting  her 
hair.  In  this  instance  the  artist  may  copy  his  model 
faithfully,  even  when  the  fore-arm  is  not  faultless,  if 
only  the  inner  condyle  of  the  humerus  does  not  make 
an  angular  projection.  One  thing,  however,  must  be 


THE    ARM    AND    HAND.  4! 

guarded  against :  the  hand  belonging  to  the  side  on 
which  the  plait  hangs  down  should  be  the  lower  one, 
that  of  the  opposite  side  the  upper  ;  by  this  means  a 
degree  of  flexion  is  obtained  in  both  arms,  such  as 
to  prevent  the  defect  being  perceptible.  In  this 
way  arms  may  be  available,  which  would  be  of  no 


Fie.  5. 

use  when  extended  in  supination.  Very  slight  defects 
of  this  nature  may  become  imperceptible  in  the 
extended  arm,  as  soon  as  it  is  pronated.  It  may 
be  formulated  as  a  rule  that  this  has  taken  place  if 
the  axis  of  the  outstretched  pronated  arm  appears 
straight. 

How  much  pronation  helps  the  appearance  of  a 
moderately  oblique  fore-arm  is  evident  from  Fig.  6, 


42  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

which  is  a  reduced  copy  of  a  drawing  by  G.  L.  Rochet 
(from  C.  Rochet,  "  Traite  d'Anatomie,"  Fig.  28).  I 
have  indicated  by  a  dotted  line  the  direction  of  the 
axis  of  the  upper  arm  when  produced.  It  will  be  seen 
that  the  whole  of  the  carpus  lies  outside  the  dotted 


line.  In  pronation  the  lower  end  of  the  radius  is 
rotated  over  the  ulna,  so  that  the  former  comes  to 
lie  on  the  inside  of  the  lower  extremity  of  the  latter, 
and  then  the  produced  axis  of  the  upper  arm  will 
pass  through  the  carpus. 

I  have   also  indicated   the  axis  of  rotation  of  the 


THE    ARM    AND    HAND. 


43 


elbow-joint.  In  this  it  will  become  clear  why,  when 
the  arm  is  strongly  flexed,  the  wrist  comes  to  lie 
more  and  more  inside  the  shoulder,  in  proportion  to 
the  degree  of  obliquity  of  the  fore-arm.  It  would 
lie  directly  on  the  shoulder  if  the  axis  of  rotation 
stood  exactly  at  right  angles  to  the  axis  of  the 
humerus,  or,  what  comes  to  the  same  thing,  if  the 
plane  in  which  the  fore-arm  moves  during  flexion 
were  parallel  to  the  axis  of  the  humerus.  This  is 
not  the  case,  however.  The  external  superior  angle 
formed  by  the  axis  of  rotation  with  that  of  the 
humerus  is  an  acute  angle,  and  consequently  the 
wrist,  which,  when  the  arm  was  extended  in  supination, 
was  deflected  outwards,  will  be  deflected  inwards 
when  flexed  through  more  than  90°. 

Hitherto  I  have  distinguished  between  the  axis 
of  the  upper  arm  and  that  of  the  humerus.  By  the 
former  I  do  not  mean  the  axis  of  the  bone,  nor  the 
axis  round  which  the  pendent  upper  arm  rotates  in 
the  shoulder-joint,  for  the  latter  axis  would  pass 
through  a  point  the  horizontal  distance  of  which 
from  the  surface  of  the  joint  is  not  altered  during 
the  rotation.  What  is  meant  is  the  straight  line 
drawn  through  the  mean  centre  of  a  continuous  series 
of  transverse  sections  of  the  upper  arm.  This  is  the 
line  which  the  eye  seeks,  for  it  would  be  the  true 
geometrical  axis  of  the  upper  arm  if  the  latter  had 
the  form  of  a  cylinder.  If  produced,  it  must  still 
pass  through  the  middle  of  the  carpus,  if  in  pronation 
the  outstretched  arm  is  to  appear  straight. 


44  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

A  peculiarly  unpleasing  effect  is  wrought  by  the 
combination  of  obliquity  of  the  fore -arm  with  over- 
extension.  When  such  an  arm  is  extended  in  supi- 
nation,  the  inner  prominence  of  the  lower  extremity 
of  the  humerus  makes  an  angular  projection  on  the 
inner  side,  and  yields  a  very  ugly  line. 

I  have  shown  above  how  the  lines  of  the  extended 
fore-arm  with  only  moderate  obliquity  of  attachment 
may  be  improved  by  pronation.  If,  however,  the 
angle  resulting  from  the  obliquity  is  still  further 
removed  from  1 80°,  the  lines  will  continue  to  be  bad 
in  pronation.  The  angular  prominence  formed  by 
the  inner  condyle  of  the  humerus  is  then  no  longer 
masked  by  pronation,  but  is,  in  fact,  rendered  more 
emphatic  by  the  depression  which  is  formed  some 
three  finger-breadths  below  it,  and  which  arises  from 
the  state  of  tension  in  which  the  fascia  of  the  fore-arm 
is  maintained  by  its  connection  with  the  tendon  of 
the  biceps  ;  another  depression  lies  opposite  it  on 
the  radial  side  of  the  arm.  Since  the  arm  in  being 
pronated  is,  as  a  rule,  also  rotated  in  the  shoulder- 
joint,  the  angle  between  the  humerus  and  ulna,  which 
with  the  arm  extended  in  supination  faced  outwards, 
now  faces  to  the  front,  whereby  the  lower  extremity 
of  the  ulna  becomes  prominent  as  compared  with  the 
upper  extremity.  The  radius  is  now  rotated  over 
the  ulna  thus  obliquely  placed,  and,  when  pronation 
is  complete,  in  such  a  way  that  its  anterior  end  lies 
behind,  or,  if  the  arm  is  raised,  below  that  of  the  ulna. 
All  these  concomitants  yield  restless  and  inharmonious 


THE   ARM    AND    HAND. 


45 


lines,  which  have  a  bad  effect  aesthetically  in  the 
male  and  female  figure  alike. 

The  form  of  the  male  upper  arm  depends  so  much 
on  the  muscular  development  and  the  action  repre- 
sented, that  further  details  would  be  out  of  place  here. 
In  the  female  it  is  generally  accounted  beautiful  in 
proportion  to  its  roundness  when  the  fore-arm  is 
partly  flexed  ;  among  the  ancients,  too,  the  upper 
arm  gravitates  towards  a  cylindrical  form.  In  the 
renaissance  period,  however,  we  frequently  find  ex- 
amples of  an  upper  arm  which,  as  is  often  the  case 
in  nature,  is  laterally  compressed  ;  and  the  contrast 
is  heightened  between  the  more  powerful  development 
in  the  direction  of  depth,  i.e.,  in  an  antero-posterior 
direction  of  the  upper  arm,  and  that  of  the  fore-arm 
in  the  direction  of  breadth.  The  masters  of  the  re- 
naissance were,  in  fact,  more  rigidly  naturalist  than  is 
usually  admitted  in  current  statements  on  the  subject. 

A  cylindrical  upper  arm  is  materially  dependent  on 
the  following  conditions :  viz.,  that  the  olecranon  be 
short  and  project  but  little  during  flexion  of  the  arm  ; 
that  the  tendon  of  the  biceps  be  short  and  be  inserted 
as  high  up  as  possible  into  the  radius  ;  and  that  the 
subcutaneous  fat  be  well-developed  in  relation  to  the 
muscles.  Boys,  as  a  rule,  have  flatter  arms  than  girls. 
Whereas  the  later  masters  usually  gave  female  arms 
to  their  angels,  even  when  otherwise  of  a  male  type, 
Andrea  del  Sarto  by  preference  furnished  his  with 
boys'  arms. 

Very  marked  and  beautiful  girls'  arms  were  given 


46  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

by  Palma  Giovane  to  his  angels,  in  whom,  however, 
the  female  type  prevails  throughout. 

The  effect  of  the  muscle  tone  must  also  be  con- 
sidered in  connection  with  the  form  of  the  arm. 
Living  muscle  is  so  soft  when  relaxed  that  every 
portion  of  it  obeys  the  law  of  gravity.  It  is  softer 
even  than  at  any  time  after  death,  when  once  rigor 
mortis  has  set  in,  although  when  the  rigor  is  at  an 
end  it  may  seem  as  if  complete  flexibility  of  the 
limbs  were  restored. 

Nevertheless,  in  different  individuals  differences  in 
the  resisting  power  of  the  relaxed  muscles  are  per- 
ceptible to  the  touch.  This  is  generally  attributed  to 
so-called  muscular  tone.  I  will  not  enter  here  into 
the  various  views  which  are  held  as  to  its  origin,  but 
will  content  myself  with  mentioning  its  existence  and 
that  of  the  differences  above  referred  to,  and  will  only 
add  that  the  latter  have  nothing  to  do  with  bodily 
strength.  Some  men  possess  great  bodily  strength 
though  their  muscles  are  excessively  soft  when  relaxed, 
and  offer  very  little  resistance  to  the  touch.  But  the 
softer  the  relaxed  muscles  are,  the  less  will  they  tend 
to  retain  their  natural  shape,  and  so  adapt  themselves 
to  the  cylindrical  form  which  the  skin  and  fat  layer 
stretched  over  them  seek  to  give  them. 

This  softness  of  the  relaxed  muscles  is  connected 
with  another  appearance  which  deserves  mention  here. 

If  the  pronated  fore-arm  be  flexed  to  rather  less 
than  a  right  angle,  and  so  supported  that  the  upper 
arm  forms  a  horizontal  bridge  between  the  shoulder- 


THE    ARM    AND    HAND. 


47 


joint  and  the  support,  the  biceps  becomes  relaxed, 
and  owing  to  its  weight  the  middle  part,  being  but 
slightly  bound  to  the  surrounding  tissues,  sinks  down 
until  the  entire  muscle  acquires  a  bow  shape,  convex 
below  and  concave  above.  This  gives  to  the  anterior 
lower  side  of  the  upper  arm  an  outline  which  at  the 
first  glance  is  repellent,  because  we  are  not  accustomed 
to  see  the  line  in  this  shape.  However,  this  line, 
\vhich  can  easily  be  demonstrated  on  any  model,  should 
not  remain  unnoticed.  Figures  not  infrequently  occur 
with  the  pronated  fore-arm  flexed  and  supported,  and 
in  these  the  appearance  above  mentioned  must  be 
indicated  in  order  to  express  completely  the  condition 
of  repose  which,  as  a  rule,  they  exhibit 

Although  the  ancients  gave  their  preference  to  a 
cylindrical  arm  in  the  female,  and  that  shape  is  in 
reality  highly  esteemed,  yet  it  cannot  be  denied  that 
with  regard  to  the  lines  it  presents  it  fails  under  some 
circumstances  to  be  so  attractive  as  a  form  which  is 
less  nearly  cylindrical. 

A  female  arm  in  which,  owing  to  a  strongly  developed 
muscular  system,  the  triangular  muscle  of  the  shoulder 
(M.  deltoideus}  is  well  marked,  and,  further,  the  ex- 
tensors and  flexors  can  be  distinguished  in  their 
respective  positions,  more  or  less,  according  to  the 
action  of  the  arm,  may  be  beautiful  and  excellently 
adapted  for  reproduction  in  the  arts.  Such  an  arm 
will  not  have  a  masculine  appearance,  provided 
that  the  bones  are  cast  in  a  feminine  mould,  and  that 
the  furrows  between  the  muscles  are  not  too  much 


4 8  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

emphasized.  This  will  be  secured  if  a  moderate  layer 
of  fat  fills  up  the  hollows,  so  that  they  pass  gradually 
into  the  elevations.  This  form  of  arm  is  specially 
suited  for  figures  of  caryatides,  but  even  the  greatest 
masters  have  not  hesitated  to  give  it  to  other  female 
figures.  For  instance,  it  occurs  in  the  just-created 
Eve  of  Michelangelo  on  the  ceiling  of  the  Sistine 
Chapel,  and  in  Raffaelle's  figure  of  Peace  in  the 
Vatican.  A  less  strongly  marked  but  instructive  arm 
of  this  type,  modelled  with  very  little  aid  from  ex- 
traneous sources,  is  found  in  a  figure  holding  a  trumpet 
and  standard  by  Perino  del  Vaga,  which  hangs  near 
the  principal  door  of  the  long  hall  in  the  Doria  Palace 
at  Genoa. 

This  form  of  upper  arm,  which  by  means  of  its 
defined  muscular  system  makes  itself  intelligible  to 
the  mind,  has  the  further  advantage  for  the  sculptor 
of  presenting  a  greater  variety  of  line  from  different 
points  of  view.  Its  successful  presentation  is  no  easy 
matter,  and  demands  a  good  model  and  careful  in- 
sistence on  detail.  Quite  recently  Agostino  Felici,  of 
Venice,  has  given  a  brilliant  proof  of  the  superiority 
of  this  type  in  his  Veneziana  (Local  Exhibition  in  the 
Palazzo  Pisani  in  the  autumn  of  1881).  The  problem 
here  was  the  more  difficult  as  the  arm  was  a  fat  one. 
Notwithstanding,  the  forms  of  the  structures  lying 
under  the  surface  were  distinctly  recognisable. 

It  will  be  well  to  notice  here  a  prejudice  which  is 
widely  spread  among  the  public.  Many  mothers  are 
afraid  of  their  daughters  doing  any  exercises  with  the 


THE   ARM    AND    HAND. 


49 


arms,  lest  the  latter  should  acquire  a  masculine  shape. 
It  is  remarkable,  however,  that  no  apprehension  is 
shown  if  these  same  daughters  practise  the  piano 
for  several  hours  every  day,  exerting  certain  muscles 
of  the  fore-arm  in  a  violent  and  exclusive  fashion  in 
doing  so.  Yet  there  is,  in  general,  no  foundation  for 
the  fear.  Bodily  exercises  only  affect  the  form  of 
the  body  disadvantageously  under  two  conditions : 
either  when  they  are  begun  at  too  early  an  age,  or 
else  when  they  are  so  excessive  as  to  produce  emacia- 
tion. That  violent  exercise  may  be  taken  without 
injury  in  this  respect  is  proved  by  the  well-known 
gymnast  who,  under  the  name  of  Leona  Dare,*  has 
displayed  the  beauty  of  her  arms  in  all  the  great 
cities  of  the  world. 

A  well-rounded  upper  arm  is  as  rare  among 
youthful  members  of  the  higher  and  middle  classes 
as  it  is  common  among  women  who  are  in  the  second 
summer  of  their  beauty.  Formerly  this  was  even 
more  striking  than  at  the  present  day,  when  in  many 
girls  the  arms  are  better  developed  by  exercises. 

Thinness  of  the  upper  arm  must  not,  however,  be 
attributed  solely  to  want  of  muscular  development, 
but  also  to  absence  of  fat.  In  a  healthy  person, 
leading  an  easy  life,  fat  is  chiefly  deposited  in  the 
tissues  through  middle  life,  generally  from  the  twenty- 
fifth,  and  not  infrequently  from  the  twentieth  year 
onwards.  However,  this  deposit  of  fat  takes  place 

*  The  Leona  Dare  here  referred  to  was,  in  the  seventies, 
a  member  of  Renz's  Circus  at  Vienna. 


50  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

especially  in  certain  regions,  while  in  others  a  decrease 
may  be  simultaneously  observed.  It  may  be  said 
that  the  fat  migrates  at  different  periods  of  life  from 
one  part  of  the  body  to  another ;  and  to  this  fact  is 
related  the  frequency  with  which,  in  young  girls,  the 
upper  arm  is  so  thin  as  to  be  positively  ugly.  The 
phenomenon  is  so  familiar  that  no  intelligent  sculptor 
would  model  the  upper  arm  of  a  Hebe  so  as  to  be 
thick  in  comparison  with  the  fore-arm. 

There  is  yet  another  defect  of  beauty  which  occurs 
in  both  sexes,  and  is  also  reproduced  occasionally  in 
sculpture.  Sometimes  we  receive  an  impression  as  if 
the  upper  arm  did  not  run  truly  up  to  the  shoulder, 
and  did  not  fit  on  to  the  joint,  but  rather  to  a  point 
slightly  lower  down,  •  near  the  armpit.  I  was  first 
struck  by  this  in  a  St.  Sebastian.  At  first  I  thought  it 
was  merely  a  piece  of  bad  drawing  ;  but  afterwards  I 
was  convinced  that  the  fault  really  lay  with  the  model. 
If  the  bone  of  the  humerus  be  looked  -at  straight 
from  in  front  or  from  behind,  and  an  imaginary  median 
or  axial  line  be  drawn  through  the  lower  third  of  it, 
and  if  a  similar  axial  line  be  then  drawn  through  the 
upper  portion  of  the  bone,  it  will  be  found  that  the 
two  axes  do  not  form  exactly  a  straight  line,  but 
make  an  angle,  an  extremely  obtuse  one  indeed, 
but  still  an  angle.  This  change  in  the  direction  of 
the  bone  commences  in  the  lower  half  of  its  middle 
third  part.  It  is  still  visible  when  the  bone  is  turned 
round  until  its  dorsal  surface  (i.e.  that  which  looks 
behind  when  the  arm  is  rotated  outwards)  is  turned 


THE    ARM    AND    HAND.  5  I 

outwards,  somewhat  as  it  is  when  the  arm  is  placed 
akimbo,  only  the  change  of  direction  is  now  seen  to 
commence  at  a  slightly  different  spot.  It  is  this 
deflection  in  the  shaft  of  the  humerus — a  deflection 
varying  in  amount  in  different  individuals — which 
gives  rise  to  the  above-mentioned  defect.  It  is 
greatly  intensified  by  leanness,  that  is,  by  absence 
of  fat,  in  a  well-developed  muscular  system.  This 
causes  the  deceptive  appearance  of  the  arm  not 
fitting  into  the  joint,  when  the  shape  of  the  bone  is 
defective,  to  be  very  striking,  by  reason  of  the  depres 
sion  which  lies  between  the  insertion  of  the  deltoid 
and  the  origin  of  the  great  extensor  muscle  of 
the  arm,  and  by  reason  of  the  shape  given  to  the 
dorsal  surface  of  the  upper  arm  by  the  fleshy  belly 
of  that  muscle  when  the  muscles  on  the  flexor  side 
are  similarly  developed. 

Besides  lack  of  fat,  it  is  mainly  the  length  of  the 
olecranon  (pointed  elbow)  that  contributes  to  the 
deceptive  appearance  when  the  arm  is  bent  at  a 
right  angle,  because  the  insertion  of  the  great  extensor 
tendon  is  set  far  back,  and  its  spreading  out  gives 
rise  to  a  flat  surface  that  yields  no  line  with  the 
contours  of  the  flexor  side  to  lead  the  eye  directly 
to  the  centre  of  the  ball-and-socket  joint  forming 
the  shoulder.  When,  therefore,  a  figure  has  to  be 
represented  as  holding  the  arm  akimbo,  or  as 
lifting  or  holding  an  object  with  the  arm  bent  at 
a  right  angle,  it  is  necessary  to  examine  the  model 
well  to  see  whether  his  arm  is  suitable  for  the 


52  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

given  action,  or  whether  it  should  be  replaced  by 
another.  But  in  this  case  the  defect  we  are  con- 
sidering, besides  its  practical  interest,  has  this  theo- 
retical quality,  that  we  know  the  reason  why  we  feel 
the  lines  to  be  bad  :  we  feel  them  to  be  bad  because 
they  do  not  guide  us  to  a  spontaneous,'  conception  of 
the  true  connection  of  the  limbs. 

The  form  of  the  fore-arm  in  the  male,  as  in  the 
case  of  the  upper  arm,  is  so  much  determined  by 
the  development  and  action  of  the  muscles  as  to 
allow  of  no  special  remark  as  to  the  upper  part  of  it, 
at  any  rate.  In  the  female  its  beauty  is  held  to  con- 
sist in  its  approach  to  a  cylindrical  form  in  its  upper 
portion  when  bent  towards  the  upper  arm.  If  a 
transverse  section  be  taken  in  imagination  through 
the  fore-arm  so  bent,  such  a  section  will  approximate 
most  nearly  among  familiar  geometrical  figures  to  an 
ellipse  whose  major  axis  runs  obliquely  from  above 
and  outwards  in  a  downward  and  inward  direction. 
In  pronation  its  direction  will  tend  to  be  more 
vertical,  in  supination  more  horizontal.  Now,  a 
woman's  arm  is  considered  more  beautiful  in  propor- 
tion as  the  excentricity  of  the  ellipse  is  diminished, 
i.e.,  the  more  it  approximates  to  a  circle.  Of  course 
it  does  not  follow  that  the  artist  should  make  the  arm 
cylindrical,  but  only  that  he  should  prefer  that  model 
in  whom  the  flexed  fore -arm  is  round  to  one  in  whom 
it  is  flattened.  The  extended  fore-arm  is  always 
more  or  less  flat,  especially  in  supination ;  less  so  in 
pronation. 


THE   ARM    AND    HAND.  53 

In  figures  of  Hercules  the  lower  portion  of  the  fore- 
arm is  often  invested  with  an  unusual  breadth.  This 
can  only  be  caused  by  the  large  space  occupied  by 
the  extremity  of  the  radius,  which  is  flat  and  broad 
beneath,  and  that  of  the  ulna,  which  lies  beside  the 
former.  It  is,  therefore,  breadth  and  massiveness  of 
bone  that  are  here  represented.  This  may  be  appro- 
priate to  Hercules,  who  is  more  or  less  a  personifi- 
cation of  brute  force  ;  otherwise  one  is  inclined  to 
maintain  that  a  man's  strength  lies  in  his  muscles 
rather  than  in  his  bones,  and  it  would  be  extremely 
inappropriate  to  characterise  by  such  means  the 
supernatural  strength  of  an  Achilles. 

The  lower  part  of  the  fore-arm  should  not  be  made 
too  broad  in  the  female,  and  its  diameter,  measured 
from  the  dorsal  to  the  under  side,  should  not  be  too 
much  reduced  in  proportion  to  the  transverse  diameter. 
Fore-arms  marred  by  this  defect  are  found  especially 
among  the  German  races  and  in  individuals  of  bony 
build.  German  sculptors  are  easily  misled  into  re- 
producing them  by  their  native  models.  Some  fore- 
arms, nevertheless,  are  to  be  found  that  have  a  broad 
lower  extremity,  and  yet  are  not  without  a  beauty 
of  their  own.  Here,  however,  it  is  not  the  breadth 
of  the  bones  that  determines  the  form,  but  a  layer  of 
fat  which  is  developed  much  more  than  usual  on  the 
outer  side  of  both  radius  and  ulna.  It  is  present  in 
arms  that  are  furnished  generally  with  a  considerable 
amount  of  adipose  tissue.  Such  arms  usually  ter- 
minate towards  the  wrist  in  a  slight  depression,  which 


54  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

gives  them  a  certain  resemblance  to  children's  arms. 
This  type  of  arm  was  most  frequently  adopted  by 
masters  of  the  period  of  the  Decadence,  but  it  also 
occurs  in  the  work  of  Titian  and  Correggio.  A  certain 
breadth  is  desirable  in  the  lower  portion  of  the  fore- 
arm when  the  hand  either  is  not  small  or  is  broadened 
out  by  action,  as,  for  instance,  in  grasping  a  staff;  for 
if  the  line  of  transition  from  the  arm  to  the  hand 
expands  too  suddenly,  it  produces  a  bad  effect,  and 
one  to  be  avoided  if  possible. 

Sometimes  a  shallow  furrow  runs  transversely 
across  the  lower  surface  of  the  fore-arm.  It  lies  at  a 
distance  below  the  elbow  about  equal  to  the  breadth 
of  the  ring  and  little  fingers  put  together.  In  appear- 
ance it  resembles  the  lines  on  the  neck  which  I  have 
described  above  as  children's  lines.  Artists  have 
seldom  taken  any  notice  of  it  ;  but  when  present  in 
the  model  it  may  be  rendered  without  demur,  though, 
of  course,  without  exaggeration.  Like  the  lines  on 
the  neck,  it  has  nothing  to  do  with  wrinkles  or 
folds,  and  may  be  present  on  a  perfectly  fresh  and 
youthful  skin. 

The  lower  surface  of  the  lower  portion  of  the  fore- 
arm also  deserves  special  attention.  On  it  may  be 
seen  in  youthful  individuals  of  both  sexes,  when  not 
too  lean,  two  shallow  furrows  when  the  hand  is  bent 
backwards  as  if  to  rest  the  head  on  it.  One  lies  near 
the  median  line,  but  a  little  on  the  side  towards  the 
thumb.  It  follows  the  inner  border  of  the  tendon  of 
the  flexor  carpi  radialis.  The  other  one  lies  more  to 


THE    ARM    AND    HAND. 


55 


the  side  of  the  little  finger,  and  follows  the  line  of  the 
tendon  of  the  flexor  carpi  ulnaris.  Between  the  two, 
when  the  hand  is  bent  in  the  position  above  described, 
lies  an  elevation,  which,  as  it  is  continued  upwards,  is 
merged  in  the  general  rounded  under  surface  of  the 
arm.  It  is  caused  by  the  bent-back  carpus  thrusting 
forwards  the  soft  parts  lying  on  its  lower  surface. 
When  the  hand  is  straightened  and  then  flexed,  the 
appearance  of  the  parts  is  changed  ;  and  if  the  hand 
be  passively  flexed,  the  median  elevation  may  be 
made  to  sink  in  so  far  as  to  be  converted  into  a 
shallow  depression.  It  is  quite  permissible  for  the 
artist  to  reproduce  these  phenomena  if  he  meets  with 
them  in  a  well-shaped  and  not  over-lean  arm  ;  but 
he  should  guard  against  one  thing — viz.,  representing 
the  tightly-stretched  tendons.  They  are  always 
ugly,  and  it  is  justifiable  to  indicate  them  only  when 
the  subject  demands  the  presentation  of  violently- 
contracted  muscles. 

I  ought  also  to  mention  a  particular  deformity  to 
which  the  fore-arm  is  subject  when  it  is  flexed  and 
also  weighted,  especially  in  persons  who  are  lean, 
and  whose  muscles  are  not  well  developed. 

From  the  lower  third  of  the  humerus  there  arises 
from  the  external  condyloid  ridge  a  powerful 
muscle  called  the  supinator  longus ;  it  runs  down 
the  fore-arm,  passing  about  halfway  down  into  its 
tendon,  and  is  inserted  by  means  of  the  latter  into 
the  lower  end  of  the  radius,  along  the  -base  of  the 
so-called  styloid  process,  and  therefore  on  the  thumb 


56  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

side  of  the  radius.  The  chief  function  of  this  muscle 
consists,  as  its  name  implies,  in  bringing  about  supina- 
tion.  When  the  fore-arm  is  held  in  the  elbow-joint 
firmly  in  any  position  by  means  of  the  flexors  and 
extensors,  and  then  pronated,  the  origin  and  insertion 
of  the  supinator  longus  are  thereby  shifted  away  from 
each  other  ;  if  it  is  now  contracted,  it  tends  to  bring 
these  two  points  into  their  original  positions,  and  so 
restores  the  condition  of  supination. 

Besides  this  main  function  it  has  also  a  subsidiary 
function.  When  the  arm  is  flexed,  and  radius  and 
ulna  are  held  firmly  in  their  parallel  position  by  other 
muscles,  the  points  of  origin  and  insertion  of  the 
supinator  longus  are  so  placed  that  its  contraction 
causes  a  further  flexion  of  the  arm.  It  may  thus 
serve  to  flex  the  arm  or  keep  it  flexed,  in  accordance 
with  the  principle  that  all  the  muscles  of  the  human 
body  that  are  able  to  support  one  another  do  so. 

If  the  arms  are  bent  and  weighted — for  instance  by 
a  heavy  vessel  held  in  the  hands  before  one — the  con- 
tracted supinator  longus  projects  as  a  ridge  on  the 
upper  part  of  the  fore-arm  extending  to  the  upper 
arm.  The  lines  of  the  arms,  especially  when  not  well 
provided  with  fat,  may  be  very  much  disfigured  by 
this  action.  This  disfigurement  is  also  exhibited  in 
individuals  with  undeveloped  muscles,  as  in  that  case 
the  muscle  does  not  become  prominent  by  its  swell- 
ing up,  but  by  its  being  seen  to  be  tightly  stretched 
between  two  fixed  points.  Indeed,  if  a  fat  layer  is 
absent  in  addition,  the  disfigurement  becomes  even 


THE    ARM    AND    HAND.  57 

more  marked  than  in  muscular  persons,  since  the 
muscle  is  flatter  and  more  angular.  Further,  this 
action  may  render  the  tendon  of  the  biceps,  and 
even  the  portion  of  it  which  joins  the  fascia  of  the 
fore-arm,  disagreeably  conspicuous. 

A  very  common  defect  in  models  of  German  origin 
is  the  excessive  prominence  of  the  lower  extremity  of 
the  ulna  behind  the  wrist.  I  merely  mention  this  for 
completeness'  sake,  as  the  defect  itself  is  so  ugly 
that  no  artist  would  think  of  reproducing  it  on  any 
female  arm  which  was  intended  to  be  beautiful. 
Sometimes,  however,  this  does  happen  in  mediaeval 
pictures,  in  consequence  of  lean  and  bony  models 
having  been  selected.  Nor  less  ugly  is  the  pointed 
projection  of  the  upper  extremity  of  the  ulna  in  the 
flexed  arm,  the  "  pointed  elbow,"  which  is  the  result 
of  unusual  length  of  the  olecranon,  and  of  leanness. 
This,  too,  has  not  always  been  avoided  by  artists  ;  and, 
among  other  instances,  it  is  a  blemish  in  the  Venus 
of  Sandro  Botticelli  (cf.  Fig.  4,  on  p.  31). 

A  long  olecranon  is,  under  any  circumstances,  a 
defect.  If  the  arm  is  bent  at  an  angle  of  less  than 
90°,  it  makes  a  pointed  elbow  ;  if  at  right  angles, 
the  contour  of  the  extensor  surface  of  the  upper 
arm  is  spoilt,  because  it  then  descends  in  a  straight 
line,  and  forms  a  right  angle  with  the  contour  of  the 
extensor  surface  of  the  fore-arm,  whereas  with  a 
short  olecranon  it  is  curved  at  the  lower  end,  so  as 
to  form  a  rounded  obtuse  angle  instead  of  a  right 
angle. 


58  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

Finally,  if  the  arm  is  extended,  a  long  olecranon 
in  this  position  reaches  so  far  upwards  that  it  pushes 
the  tendon  of  insertion  of  the  triceps,  and  partially 
also  the  skin  before  it,  and  so  forms  an  ugly  fold, 
which,  if  a  considerable  amount  of  fat  be  present, 
yields  a  very  prominent  and  vulgar-looking  outline. 
A  short  olecranon  in  the  same  position  gives  rise  to 
a  small  fossa  only,  which  may  be  more  or  less  deep 
according  as  over-extension  is  present  or  not. 

It  should  be  added  that  not  only  the  length  of 
the  olecranon,  but  also  its  shape,  is  a  matter  of  con- 
sideration. When  the  posterior  edge  of  the  ulna  runs 
up  in  a  concave  curve  to  the  end  of  the  olecranon 
and  forms  a  sharp  angle  with  its  terminal  surface, 
the  elbow  is  more  pointed  than  when  the  bone  is 
more  rounded  at  its  termination.  An  example  of 
an  elbow  that  is  beautiful  in  spite  of  strong  flexion 
is  afforded  by  the  so-called  Diana  of  Gabii.* 

A  long  olecranon  generally  occurs  as  part  of  a 
fore-arm  that  is  itself  unusually  long ;  and  this  is 
oftener  the  case  in  long-armed  than  in  short-armed 
individuals.  And  thus  a  pointed  elbow  is  more 
frequent  among  the  former.  The  upper  arm  may 
also,  however,  be  too  long,  not  merely  in  comparison 
with  the  length  of  the  body  and  with  the  length  of 

*  I  follow  the  usual  custom  in  giving  it  this  name,  though, 
with  C.  Friederichs  ("  Bausteine  zur  Geschichte  der  griechisch- 
romischen  Plastik,"  I.  The  Casts  in  the  New  Museum  at 
Berlin),  I  cannot  see  in  this  admirable  figure  anything  but  a 
girl  in  a  short  chiton,  about  to  put  on  or  take  off  her  upper 
garment. 


THE    ARM    AND    HAND.  59 

the  trunk  from  the  scalp  to  the  pubes,  but  also  in 
comparison  with  the  fore-arm,  though  this  would 
seem  not  often  to  be  the  case. 

Long  arms  are  notoriously  ugly,  and  are  an  attri- 
bute of  the  lower  races.  A  model  is  not  easy  to  find 
in  whom  the  arms  are  too  short  as  compared  with  the 
legs,  but  there  is  no  lack  of  specimens  in  whom  they 
are  too  long. 

Apart,  however,  from  the  length  and  shape  of  the 
olecranon,  another  feature  has  to  be  considered  as 
affecting  the  beauty  of  the  elbow. 

If  a  longitudinal  axis  be  imagined  drawn  through 
the  humerus,  the  middle  portion  of  which  must  for 
the  present  be  regarded  as  being  cylindrical,  this  axis 
will  not  cut  the  axis  of  rotation  of  the  elbow-joint, 
but  will  pass  behind  it  on  the  extensor  side.  This  is 
connected  with  the  fact  that  the  lower  third  of  the 
humerus  is  slightly  bent  forward  towards  the  flexor 
side.  By  this  means  the  prominence  of  the  olecranon 
is  diminished.  When,  therefore,  the  arm  is  bent  at 
a  right  angle,  unless  the  olecranon  is  of  excessive 
length,  the  angle  formed  at  the  elbow  by  the  ulnar 
outline  of  the  fore-arm  and  the  outline  of  the  upper 
arm  is  not  a  right  angle,  but  an  obtuse  angle,  which, 
as  we  have  seen,  has  an  agreeable  effect. 

The  above-mentioned  bend  in  the  humerus  is  very 
rarely  too  much  accentuated  in  men  who  otherwise 
have  well-shaped  limbs,  but  it  frequently  happens 
that  it  is  not  marked  enough,  particularly  among 
the  German  races  ;  the  result  being  that  the  form 


60  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

of  the  flexed  arm  is  angular,  even  when  the  length 
of  the  olecranon  alone  is  not  sufficient  to  account  for 
this.  The  defect  becomes  especially  prominent  when 
the  extensor  muscles  of  the  upper  arm  are  poorly 
developed,  and  but  little  fat  lies  between  them  and 
the  skin. 

Lastly,  I  must  mention  the  inner  condyle  of  the 
humerus,  which,  though  it  has  no  bearing  upon  the 
shape  of  the  elbow  in  the  strict  sense  of  the  word, 
can  yet  give  the  whole  joint  an  ugly  angular  appear- 
ance by  jutting  out  too  much,  or  by  carrying  its 
sharp  edge  too  far  backwards. 

In  passing  on  to  the  consideration  of  the  hand  we 
are  met,  first,  by  the  mode  in  which  the  wrist  is 
connected  with  the  middle  portion  of  the  hand  or 
metacarpus.  Here  we  find  two  types  prevailing. 
According  to  one,  the  wrist  (by  which  I  do  not  mean 
the  bones  of  the  carpus,  but  the  entire  section  of  the 
limb  corresponding  to  the  carpus)  is  so  attached  to 
the  hand,  that  both  lie  in  the  same  plane  when  the 
hand  is  pronated  and  extended  in  a  line  with  the 
arm  ;  according  to  the  other,  the  wrist  makes  with 
the  hand  an  obtuse  angle  at  the  dorsal  surface. 
The  latter  form  is  the  more  beautiful,  as  it  gives  a 
far  more  graceful  line  to  the  hand  when  extended  in 
pronation. 

If  the  eye  follow  the  dorsal  contour  of  the  fore-arm 
in  an  example  of  the  first  type,  it  will  be  seen  to  run 
straight  without  any  break  into  that  of  the  back  of 
the  hand.  In  the  second  type,  however,  it  forms  an 


THE    ARM    AND    HAND. 


61 


arched  elevation  over  the  wrist,  and  only  regains  a 
course  parallel  to  its  former  one  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  hand.  In  this  instance  the  wrist  is 
recognised  as  a  distinct  piece  intervening  between 
fore-arm  and  hand,  whereas  in  the  first  type  nothing 
is  distinguishable  between  arm  and  hand  but  a  mere 
border-line. 

Likewise  in   flexion  of  the  hand    on  the  fore-arm 


the  contour  yielded  by  the  second  type  has  more 
movement  and  variety,  as  it  is,  in  addition,  more 
advantageous,  when  the  hand  is  bent  backwards, 
because  it  offers  a  more  rounded  and  less  angular 
curve.  As  an  example,  I  give  in  the  accompanying 
woodcut  (Fig.  7)  the  clasped  hands  of  Domenichino's 
Magdalen  in  the  Pitti  Gallery.  Since  the  second 
type  is  rarer  in  the  Northern  than  in  the  Latin  races, 


62  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

the  artist  should  be  on  his  guard  against  reproducing 
anything  distinctly  ungraceful  in  his  Northern  model. 

The  hand  is  a  part  of  the  body  constantly  exposed 
to  view.  Its  effect  is  always  wrought  through  its 
form  alone,  and  not  through  psychical  elements,  as  in 
the  case  of  the  face.  Perhaps  this  is  the  reason  why 
there  is  so  much  unanimity  in  the  judgments  ex- 
pressed about  it.  If  one  does  occasionally  meet  with 
an  unreasoning  enthusiasm  for  exceptionally  small  or 
unusually  long  and  narrow  hands,  it  should  be  re- 
garded merely  as  the  affectation  of  a  few  lay  persons, 
in  no  degree  affecting  the  general  verdict.  To  one  or 
two  points  I  must  refer  in  detail. 

In  hands  that  are  in  general  well-made  but  not  fat, 
the  fingers  taper  regularly  from  the  base  to  the  tip, 
neither  becoming  thicker  at  the  joints  than  between 
them,  nor  the  reverse  to  any  considerable  extent. 
And  this  is  the  form  given  them  in  art.  Fingers 
which  are  thicker  at  the  joints  are  so  obviously  ugly 
that  they  are  now  never  reproduced.  It  was  done 
sometimes  in  the  middle  ages  and  in  the  period  of 
transition  to  the  renaissance,  at  a  time  when  the 
figure  of  the  Madonna  was  still  endowed  with  the 
leanness  of  asceticism.  The  latest  example  of  this 
that  occurs  to  me  came  from  the  brush  of  Fra  Filippo 
Lippi,  and  is  the  Madonna,  No.  162,  in  the  Corsini 
Gallery  at  Florence.  No  master,  perhaps,  has  been 
so  misinterpreted  in  regard  to  his  artistic  intentions 
as  Fra  Filippo. 

Female   hands   do,   however,   occur   in   which  the 


THE    ARM    AND    HAND.  63 

fingers  taper  very  markedly,  though  irregularly,  from 
root  to  tip.  In  these  the  first  phalanx  pf  the  finger, 
reckoning  from  its  base,  has  a  more  or  less  developed 
dorsal  cushion  of  connective  tissue  and  fat,  giving 
rise  to  a  not  inconsiderable  thickening.  The  second 
phalanx  has  a  similar  though  smaller  cushion  ;  while 
the  third  phalanx  is  narrow  and  bears  narrow  nails, 
which  lengthwise  are  straight,  but  transversely  are 
cylindrically  arched.* 

The  back  of  this  kind  of  hand  is  usually  somewhat 
fat,  sufficiently  so  to  make  it  even  and  to  exclude 
any  prominence  of  the  tendons  and  blood-vessels. 
Such  hands  occur  by  no  means  exclusively  in  fat 
women,  but  are  likewise  met  with  in  quite  young  girls, 
mainly  in  North  Italy,  and  especially  in  the  Venetian 
territory.  They  have  been  introduced  only  to  a 
very  limited  extent  in  monumental  art,  though  not 
infrequently  present  in  figures  of  Venus  and  female 
figures  of  a  genre  character.  They  offer  more  mobile, 
less  severe  lines  than  hands  in  which  the  fingers  taper 
quite  uniformly.  This  is  especially  noticeable  when 
the  fingers  are  moderately  flexed,  and  at  the  same 

*  This  form  of  nail,  which  should  not  be  too  short  as 
measured  from  the  free  border  to  the  fold  of  skin,  is  an 
ornament  to  the  female  hand.  Nails  that  are  short,  broad 
and  flat,  or  more  arched  lengthwise  than  across,  are  vulgar. 
Ribera  had  a  peculiar  liking  for  painting  vulgar  nails ;  or, 
rather,  his  coarse  naturalism  led  him  to  copy  the  models  he 
picked  up  in  the  streets. 

The  arching  of  the  nails  increases  from  the  index  finger  to 
the  little  finger,  The  difference  is  greatest  between  index 
and  middle  finger,  least  between  the  ring  and  little  finger. 


64  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

time  bent  backwards  towards  the  back  of  the  hand. 
This  bending  back  of  the  fingers  may  be  reproduced 
in  art,  without  hesitation,  when  appropriate  to  the 
subject ;  for  it  may  be  regarded  as  normal  in  the 
female  sex,  and  is  not  infrequently  found  in  men,, 
though  in  them  it  gives  an  impression  of  softness  and 
of  feminine  character.  A  less  marked  but  normal 
bending  backwards,  produced  passively  by  mere 
pressure  on  the  balls  of  the  fingers,  occurs  between 
the  middle  and  terminal  phalanges. 

With  respect  to  the  attachment  of  the  finger  to 
the  hand,  it  should  be  mentioned  that  a  sharp  and 
clean-cut  range  of  basal  connections  gives  better  lines 
than  where  the  fingers  are  connected  at  the  base  by 
weblike  folds  of  skin.  The  outline  of  the  hand,  with 
the  fingers  extended  and  separated,  should  exhibit 
the  intervals  between  them  bounded,  not  by  a  pointed 
arch  or  an  acute  angle,  but  by  a  transverse  line, 
making,  with  the  diverging  outlines  of  the  fingers,  a 
right  or  a  more  or  less  obtuse  angle. 

I  must  close  this  section  with  a  warning  :  arms 
and  hands  of  remarkable  beauty  are  often  met  with 
in  women  at  an  age  when  the  rest  of  the  body  is  no 
longer  fit  for  representation  in  the  nude.  Sometimes, 
indeed,  the  arm  only  developes  its  full  beauty  at  a 
comparatively  mature  age.  Now,  the  sculptor  must 
not  be  misled  into  introducing  an  arm  of  this  type 
into  a  figure  representing  youthful  beauty.  The  arm 
of  the  Clio  who  is  inscribing  the  name  of  Cavour  on 
his  monument  in  Milan  has  excited  the  admiration 


THE   ARM    AND    HAND.  65 

of  spectators  innumerable  ;  but  it  is  the  arm  of  a 
lady  who  has  attained  the  years  of  ripe  experience,  as 
indeed  befits  the  muse  of  history,  and  not  that  of  a 
girlish  beauty. 

However,  instances  of  the  long-continued  duration 
of  a  beautifully-formed  arm  are  by  no  means  of 
general  occurrence  among  women,  even  when  healthy 
and  well  nourished  and  developed.  Sometimes  a 
change  sets  in  at  quite  an  early  age,  which  in  others 
only  reveals  itself  later.  It  is  coincident  with  a 
certain  slackness  of  the  skin  and  also  of  the  muscles 
when  in  a  condition  of  non-activity.  Muscles  that 
are  not  stimulated  to  activity,  as  is  well  known, 
lack  firmness  of  consistency.  This  quality,  as  above 
mentioned,  differs  much  in  individuals,  though  we  are 
unable  to  trace  any  connection  between  it  and  the 
degree  of  muscular  power  present  in  any  given  case. 
Slack  muscles  of  this  kind  are  often  so  soft  that, 
whenever  the  surrounding  tissues  allow  of  it,  they 
sink  under  their  own  weight  and  hang  down,  unless 
held  up  by  the  tenser  surface  of  a  fascia  or  of  the 
skin.  In  consequence,  a  defect  is  apt  to  show  itself, 
which  is  observed  when  the  arm  is  flexed  and  the 
hand  pronated.  If  the  arm  is  well  developed,  and 
also  well  preserved,  it  will,  under  these  circumstances, 
retain  its  round  shape,  not  exactly  cylindrical,  but  of 
a  rounded  form,  which,  in  transverse  section,  becomes 
gradually  more  elliptical  towards  the  wrist.  If,  how- 
ever, the  arm  is  not  well  preserved,  but  is  none  the 
less  well  nourished,  the  line  of  the  ulna  will  be  trace- 

5 


66  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

able  on  the  outside,  followed,  lower  down,  by  a  plane 
surface,  which  may  even  be  slightly  concave  in  its 
upper  part,  and  then  by  a  more  or  less  marked 
bulging  downwards,  caused  by  the  slack  and  pendent 
pronator  and  flexor  muscles,  whereas  the  extensor 
surface  of  the  fore-arm,  especially  in  its  anterior  part, 
has  a  flat  form. 

It  is  only  necessary  to  open  at  random  the  pages 
of  the  comic  journals  to  find  abundant  examples  of 
the  characteristic  lines  of  such  arms  depicted  in 
female  humpbacks,  washerwomen,  etc.  ;  they  are, 
moreover,  not  absent  in  the  work  of  Rubens,  who 
dealt  with  them  quite  in  a  serious  spirit.  At  the 
present  day  there  is  little  fear  of  such  arms  being 
taken  as  a  pattern  ;  still,  the  portrait  painter  should 
be  on  his  guard,  if  he  meet  with  them,  of  giving  any 
indication  of  such  a  form.  The  artist  must  lend  his  aid 
in  such  a  case,  and  his  artistic  licence  will  assuredly 
be  accounted  to  him  for  righteousness.  It  is  related 
of  Van  Dyck  how,  on  his  journey  to  England,  he 
took  with  him  certain  models  with  remarkably 
beautiful  hands,  in  order  to  paint  from  them  the  hands 
in  his  portraits  ;  and  I  have  never  heard  that  com- 
plaint was  ever  raised  against  him  that  the  hands  in 
his  portraits  did  not  resemble  those  of  the  originals. 

More  conscientious,  perhaps,  is  the  course  taken 
by  the  portrait  painter  who  seeks  to  display  the  arm 
of  his  sitter  to  the  greatest  advantage  by  selecting  an 
appropriate  attitude  or  action,  and  also  by  concealing 
from  view  parts  that  do  not  gain  by  being  seen. 


III. 

THE  BREAST  AND  SHOULDERS. 

"  I  "HE  first  point  to  be  considered  is  the  form  of  the 
-•-  thorax.  It  should  not  be  flat  or  at  all  com- 
pressed in  front,  nor,  on  the  other  hand,  should  the 
sternum  project  while  the  ribs  curve  round  obliquely 
to  join  it  in  front  (chicken-breast,  Pectus  carinatuni}. 
The  more  the  ribs  are  arched,  the  better  is  the  effect. 
Again,  the  thorax  should  not  become  narrowed  in  its 
upper  portion  too  rapidly  or  too  prominently.  A 
broad  chest  and  shoulders — -the  latter,  however,  not 
separated  from  the  former  as  isolated  parts  of  the 
structure — are  especially  favourable  to  the  lines  of 
figures  indicative  of  manly  vigour,  while  the  thorax 
should  be  of  such  a  compass  in  its  upper  part  as 
to  bring  the  breast  into  direct  continuity  with  the 
shoulders. 

Canova  has  given  us  a  model  of  a  finely-propor- 
tioned thorax  in  his  Perseus.  There  is  a  tendency 
in  modern  times  to  depreciate  this  master,  on  account 
of  his  affectation  and  the  occasional  lameness  of  his 
composition.  But  he  has  a  claim  to  lasting  fame,  for 
he  was  intimately  acquainted  with  the  beauties  of  the 
human  body,  of  the  female  body  especially,  and  he 


68  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

knew  how  to  give  them  expression.  No  one  who 
goes  to  Possagno,  and  studies  the  collection  of  casts 
from  Canova's  works  preserved  there,  can  fail  to 
be  convinced  of  this.  I  selected  his  Perseus  as  an 
example  because  the  form  of  the  thorax  is  there  the 
leading  feature  ;  the  development  of  the  muscles  is 
comparatively  weak.  The  ancients  conceived  their 
heroes  as  more  muscular  and  more  powerfully  built. 

The  thorax  is  always  admirably  shaped  in  antique 
art,  though  its  dimensions  may  vary  in  regard  to 
capacity,  being  greatest  in  the  figures  of  certain  gods 
and  heroes.  Examples  of  finely-developed  muscular 
chests  are  at  hand  in  the  sculptures  from  Pergamon  ; 
for  instance,  in  the  Zeus  brandishing  the  thunderbolt 
and  the  Warrior  (Ares  ?)  who  stands  opposite  Artemis 
as  she  shoots.  The  groove  over  the  breast-bone  in 
many  ancient  and  modern  statues  corresponds  to  the 
space  intervening  between  the  points  of  origin  on 
either  side  of  the  great  pectoral  muscle,  and  is 
specially  marked  in  figures  of  Hercules  in  order  to 
emphasize  the  extraordinary  development  of  those 
muscles. 

Among  the  sculptors  of  the  renaissance,  who  had 
not  before  their  eyes  daily  the  athletes  of  ancient 
times,  this  groove  is  no  longer  treated  with  the  same 
emphasis.  For  instance,  in  Michelangelo's  David  it 
is  altogether  absent  in  the  upper,  though  present  in 
the  lower  part. 

The  defects  of  most  frequent  occurrence  in  the 
male  thorax  are  depressions  between  the  breast  and 


THE  BREAST  AND  SHOULDERS.       69 

the  clavicles,  and  also  between  the  breast  and  the 
shoulders,  depressions  under  the  breast,  a  want  of 
depth  in  an  antero-posterior  direction,  an  uneven 
sternum,  and  visibility  of  the  costal  cartilages  which 
adjoin  it  on  each  side.  I  shall  return  to  some  of 
these  defects  in  treating  of  the  female  thorax,  and 
will  now  merely  add  a  few  remarks  on  the  shoulders 
in  the  male. 

Every  one  who  has  observed  the  Farnese  Hercules 
closely  must  have  been  struck  with  the  apparently 
unnatural  development  of  the  lower  portion  of  the 
deltoid  muscle,  and  many  persons  doubtless  have 
attributed  it  to  the  same  spirit  of  exaggeration  that 
shows  itself  in  the  muscles  of  the  flanks  in  the  same 
figure.  I  once,  however,  observed  similar  shoulders 
in  a  compactly-built  gymnast  of  extraordinary 
strength.  Their  shape  is  due  to  the  rapid  convergence 
and  overlapping  of  the  fibres  in  the  lower  part  of  the 
deltoid,  which  gives  rise  to  a  marked  elevation  con- 
tinuous with  one  a  little  higher  up,  which  constitutes 
the  lateral  curve  of  the  shoulder.  In  individuals  who 
are  very  lean  and  also  lack  flesh,  the  head  of  the 
humerus  gives  rise  to  this  lateral  curve,  which  con- 
sequently terminates  just  below  it.  When,  on  the 
other  hand,  the  deltoid  is  strongly  developed,  the 
most  prominent  part  of  the  muscle  is  not  that  cover- 
ing the  head  of  the  humerus,  as  there  the  fibres  are  all 
spread  out,  but  immediately  below  it,  where  the  fibres 
are  converging  to  their  insertion. 

The    lines   which   the   herculean   type   of   deltoid 


7O  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

muscle  offers  in  its  various  aspects  are  not  elegant, 
but  they  serve  to  express  enormous  physical  power, 
and  may  be  beautiful  just  as  sheer  force  is  beautiful 
when  sympathetically  treated,  as  Michelangelo  treated 
them  when  dealing  with  masses  of  highly-developed 
and  strongly-accentuated  muscles. 

On  such  shoulders  as  these,  where  little  fat  is 
present,  may  be  seen  peculiar  grooves  and  furrows, 
which  otherwise  are  not  perceptible  on  the  shoulders. 
They  follow  the  direction  of  the  fibres  of  the  deltoid, 
and  come  most  clearly  into  view  when  it  is  stimulated 
to  action,  and  at  the  same  time  prevented  by  external 
resistance  from  contracting  overmuch.  They  are  due 
to  the  flesh  of  the  muscle  being  divided  into  good- 
sized  bundles,  whose  adjacent  surfaces  lie  more  or  less 
vertically  to  the  skin,  and  correspond  to  the  said 
grooves  or  furrows. 

In  the  female  a  thorax  which  is  too  broad  in  its 
upper  part  may  be  disfiguring,  especially  if,  by  reason 
of  the  form  of  the  ribs,  its  breadth  is  acquired  at  the 
expense  of  its  depth,  that  is,  at  the  expense  of  its 
antero-posterior  diameter.  This  is  the  broad,  flat 
thorax  which  is  particularly  common  in  the  Anglo- 
saxon  race. 

The  best  female  figures  have  a  thorax  whose  trans- 
verse diameter  is  large  enough  to  join  the  shoulders 
on  to  it,  so  that  they  do  not  stand  apart  and  form 
isolated  wing-like  structures,  so  to  speak  ;  but,  on  the 
other  hand,  it  must  be  neither  too  large  in  proportion 
to  its  depth,  nor  in  relation  to  the  diameter  of  the 


THE    BREAST   AND    SHOULDERS.  /I 

upper  arms  and  shoulders.  Shoulders  and  arms  that 
are  narrow  in  comparison  to  the  extent  of  the  chest 
have  always  a  poverty-stricken  appearance. 

Passing  fashions  must  not  be  allowed  to  mislead  us 
into  thinking  that  the  same  does  not  hold  good  of  the 
draped  figure.  The  effect  is  really  just  as  bad  ;  only 
our  sense  of  it  is  blunted  by  custom.  We  need  only 
go  to  S.  Sebastiano,  in  Venice,  to  see  what  were  the 
views  of  Tommaso  Lombardi  on  this  point. 

The  breast,  in  the  more  restricted  meaning  of  the 
word  (Mamma),  is  somewhat  differently  placed  in 
different  women.  In  some  it  is  turned  more  out- 
wards, so  that  the  nipples  are,  comparatively  speaking, 
widely  separated  ;  in  others  they  are  much  closer 
together,  and  directed  more  to  the  front.  This  de- 
pends in  part  on  the  degree  of  development  of  the 
breast.  The  breast  in  developing  draws  after  it  the 
skin  which  it  requires  for  its  increasingly  convex 
surface,  and  as  the  skin  on  the  side  of  the  body  yields 
more  readily  than  that  lying  between  the  breasts,  the 
nipples  come,  at  a  later  period,  to  lie  nearer  to  each 
other  relatively  than  they  did  before  the  movement 
consequent  on  the  development  commenced.  On  this 
account,  and  also  by  reason  of  the  thorax  having  more 
slender  proportions,  the  nipples  are  set  closer  together 
in  women  than  in  men.  With  a  given  breadth  of 
thorax  preference  is  justly  accorded  to  a  wide  diver- 
gence of  the  nipples. 

"  The  breasts  should  always  live  at  enmity  with 
each  other,"  is  the  remark  I  once  heard  from  a 


72  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

sculptor  ;  "  the  right  breast  should  look  to  the  right, 
and  the  left  to  the  left."  At  the  same  time,  the 
hollow  between  them  must  not  be  too  deep,  but 
should  slope  down  gradually  to  the  level  of  the 
sternum.  If  the  thorax  is  well  developed  in  its 
antero-posterior  diameter,  this  aids  the  formation  of 
breasts  of  the  above  type. 

Apart  from  the  foregoing,  however,  other  differences, 
which  equally  depend  on  the  structure  of  the  thorax, 
occur  in  the  position  of  the  breasts  among  women. 

With  regard  to  the  height  at  which  the  breasts  are 
attached  to  the  body,  differences  are  found  bearing 
no  relation  to  pendulousness  arising  from  their  weight 
or  want  of  consistency,  but  manifesting  themselves  at 
an  early  stage  of  development.  Among  models,  in 
other  respects  equally  good,  preference  should  be 
given  to  those  having  breasts  set  high  up  on  the 
thorax.  This  is  invariably  the  case  in  antique 
sculpture. 

In  the  Venus  of  the  Capitol  indeed  this  does  not 
at  first  sight  seem  to  be  so,  but  the  lower  position  of 
the  breasts  must  here  be  attributed  in  part  to  their 
weight,  and  to  the  attitude  of  the  whole  figure.  Un- 
usually high  breasts  occur  on  the  so-called  Venus 
Genetrix,  No.  265,  in  the  Uffizi. 

At  first  no  decided  rule  prevailed  in  Italian  art. 
Many  painters  took  the  antique  as  their  model ;  others, 
however,  e.g.,  Correggio  in  his  Danae,  adopted  a  lower 
line  of  attachment  for  the  breasts.  But  then  this 
celebrated  picture,  which  has  not  escaped  some  very 


THE  BREAST  AND  SHOULDERS.       73 

severe  censures,*  does  not  make  upon  us  the  im- 
pression of  being  an  ideal  work  of  art  so  much  as 
the  portrait  of  a  model  of  whom  the  master,  whether 
rightly  or  wrongly,  aimed  at  giving  a  faithful  and 
realistic  representation. 

Not,  however,  until  the  period  of  the  decline  of 
Italian  art  is  reached,  do  we  find  a  preference 
accorded  by  many  masters  to  a  lower  attachment  of 
the  breasts,  such  as  does,  in  fact,  occur  very  often  in 
nature. 

A  like  tendency  to  set  the  breasts  low  down  is 
found  in  certain  masters  of  the  German  renaissance  ; 
the  fault  being  evidently  due  to  the  badness  of  the 
models  they  employed.  The  position  of  the  breasts, 
considered  with  reference  to  the  subjacent  ribs, 
undergoes  but  very  slight  variation.  When,  there- 
fore, the  ribs  about  halfway  down  take  an  oblique 
course  downwards,  the  attachment  of  the  breasts  will 
be  a  low  one  ;  but  when  the  arc  formed  by  the  ribs 
does  not  sink  anteriorly,  the  breasts  will  lie  higher  up. 
With  respect  to  the  shape  of  the  breasts,  the  'first 
condition  is  that  their  lower  border  shall  not  be 
bounded  by  any  trace  of  a  fold,  not  even  when  the 
model  is  standing  upright,  with  the  arms  hanging  at 
the  side.  Antique  sculpture  knows  no  such  fold  in 
the  representation  of  the  nude  ;  where  the  presence 
of  such  a  fold  might  be  looked  for,  the  breasts  were 
always  covered  with  drapery.  Not  until  the  Italian 
artists  ventured  once  more  to  reproduce  the  naked 
*  Cf.  Burckhardt  in  the  "  Cicerone." 


74  .  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

human  form  does  this  fold  appear,  and  its  occurrence 
may  be  ascribed  to  the  scarcity  of  girls  who  could 
be  found  to  sit  as  models,  and  to  the  constraint  and 
want  of  freedom  with  which  their  forms  were  copied, 
owing  to  the  fact  that  the  artists  had  so  little  oppor- 
tunity of  observing  them. 

This  serves  to  explain  the  low  attachment  and 
pendulous,  if  round,  type  of  breast,  bounded  below 
by  a  hard  line,  which  is  found  in  the  renowned  Venus 
of  Sandro  Botticelli  in  the  Uffizi  (Fig.  4,  on  p.  31). 

Later,  also,  when  the  domination  of  the  antique 
models  was  uncontested,  occasional  and  in  part 
deliberate  deviations  from  the  classical  type  are  met 
with  ;  as,  for  instance,  in  the  figure  of  Eve  in  the  large 
picture  of  Angelo  Bronzino,  the  Descent  into  Hades, 
in  the  Uffizi.  It  is  possible  that  the  artist  intended 
to  characterise  her  wifehood  and  motherhood.  But 
such  deviations  also  occur  elsewhere,  e.g.,  in  the 
Three  Graces  by  Francesco  Morandini  (Uffizi, 
No.  1,240).  One  of  them  has  round  breasts,  the 
second  more  conical  breasts  (the  third  is  only  seen  in 
back  view),  but  in  both  the  nipples  point  downwards, 
and  not,  as  with  the  ancients,  either  forwards,  or  else 
forwards  and  outwards. 

The  last-named  peculiarity  is  probably  due  merely 
to  the  model  selected  by  Morandini ;  with  another 
model  he  would  doubtless  have  drawn  different 
breasts. 

Among  the  ancients,  however,  we  have  to  dis- 
tinguish several  forms  of  breast.  To  begin  with  the 


THE  BREAST  AND  SHOULDERS.        75 

simplest,  the  breast  may  be  set  on  the  thorax  like  a 
cone,  which,  if  cut  through  its  axis,  would  exhibit  an 
angle  of  90°  or  more.*  The  breasts  of  the  Braschi 
Venus,  in  the  Glyptothek  at  Munich,!  approximate  to 
this  type  ;  and  still  more  do  those  of  a  Nymph  by 
Canova,  which  I  saw  at  Possagno,  but  of  the  exact 
title  of  which  I  have  unfortunately  made  no  note. 
This  form  of  breast  is  never  found  in  women  who 
have  borne  children,  even  when  they  have  not  suckled 
them  ;  because  during  pregnancy  changes  take  place 
in  the  breast  affecting  its  consistency  for  all  later 
time.  It  is  required  of  this  form  that  it  should 
scarcely  yield  at  all  to  the  force  of  gravity,  and  that 
its  shape  should  be  almost  the  same  in  the  recumbent 
as  in  the  upright  position.  It  is  excessively  rare  for 
breasts  of  this  type  to  attain  any  considerable  size, 
since  only  very  occasionally  is  their  consistency 
sufficiently  firm  to  maintain  the  form  when  the 
dimensions  are  increased.  More  frequently  such 
.breasts  are  found  as  a  transitional  stage  in  young 
girls.  The  cone  is  then  smaller  and  lower  down,  and 

*  Though  I  do  not  add  "  or  less,"  I  do  not  mean  to  assert  that 
this  may  not  occur.  On  ancient  Egyptian  monuments  we  see 
breasts  in  which  the  height  is  equal  to  more  than  half  the 
diameter  of  the  base ;  and  examples  are  still  to  be  found,  so  it 
is  said,  among  the  daughters  of  the  fellaheen ;  later  these 
breasts  become  very  limp  and  pendulous,  so  much  so  that 
occasionally  a  fellah  woman  is  met  with  carrying  her  baby  on 
her  back,  and  suckling  it  from  her  breast,  which  is  thrown 
over  the  shoulder. 

t  By  some  regarded  as  a  free  imitation  of  the  Cnidian 
Aphrodite  of  Praxiteles,  an  opinion  based  on  certain  coins. 


76 


THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 


sometimes  exhibits  at  a  little  distance  from  the  nipple 
a  quite  small  but  somewhat  steeper  slope,  after  which 
the  surface  of  the  cone  regains  its  former  contour. 

From  this  conical  breast  we  can  derive  a  second 
type.  If  the  surface  of  the  cone  be  imagined  as 
bulging  out  at  some  distance  from  the  apex,  and  the 
nipple  on  the  apex  as  beginning  to  raise  itself  more 
distinctly  from  the  surrounding  area,  the  whole  will 
tend  to  assume  a  form  consisting  of  a  hemisphere  with 
the  nipple  on  the  top  of  it. 

Before,  however,  this  shape  is  finally  reached,  the 


force  of  gravity  begins  to  make  itself  felt,  in  conse- 
quence whereof  the  lower  portion  of  the  former  conical 
surface  grows  more  convex  and  rounded,  and  thus 
we  arrive  at  the  form  of  breast  seen  in  most  antique 
figures  of  Venus,  including  those  of  Medicis  and  Milo. 
In  Fig.  8  the  dotted  line  shows  the  rectangular  section 
of  the  purely  conical  breast,  while  the  continuous  line 
shows  the  antique  Venus  breast  derived  from  it.  In 
various  statues  the  shape  is  more  or  less  divergent, 
according  as  the  angle,  here  drawn  as  a  right  angle, 
exceeds  it  more  or  less,  and  becomes  an  obtuse  angle. 


THE    BREAST    AND    SHOULDERS.  77 

A  step  further  brings  us  to  the  breast  of  the  Capi- 
toline  Venus.  This  is  larger  and  heavier,  and  the 
increase  of  heaviness  is  evident.  In  my  judgment  a 
limit  is  here  reached  which  should  not  be  exceeded 
in  ideal  figures. 

Michelangelo's  figures  have  breasts  of  an  essentially 
different  type  from  the  antique.  They  are  more 
rounded,  and  more  affected  by  the  force  of  gravity. 
I  am  not  referring  only  to  the  figure  of  Night,  in  which 
the  breasts  are  those  of  a  mature  woman,  but  also  to 
those  of  the  Dawn  and  of  the  Leda,  assuming  that  the 
marble  Leda  is  a  genuine  work  of  Michelangelo.*  In 
these  figures  the  breasts  could  scarcely  be  replaced 
by  others  without  disturbing  the  unity  of  the  whole  ; 
taken  by  themselves  alone,  however,  they  fall  far 
behind  the  antique  type.  If  the  figures  in  question 
be  imagined  as  made  of  flesh  and  blood,  and  no  longer 
in  a  recumbent  position,  but  standing  upright,  this 
will  be  admitted  by  any  one  who  knows  the  difference 
"between  the  recumbent  and  the  standing  model. 

But  it  was  just  the  hand  of  the  great  master  which 
was  able  to  throw  any  given  body  into  its  most 
favourable  form,  and  which  knew  how  to  weave  into 
his  magic  lines  structural  details  which  under  any 

*  It  is  described  as  such  in  the  Bargello  at  Florence,  but  I  am 
not  acquainted  with  the  results  of  antiquarian  research  touching 
it.  The  corresponding  picture,  of  which  several  examples  are 
extant,  must  not  be  confounded  with  the  Leda  which  Michelangelo 
painted  for  Alfonso  d'Este — a  different  composition,  as  is  evident 
zfrom  Vasari's  description.  This  Leda  was  represented  in  a 
wholly  different  attitude. 


78  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

other  circumstances  would  have  disturbed  their  har- 
mony. Michelangelo  had  also  a  fondness  for  sepa- 
rating the  breasts  by  a  broad  intervening  space,  and 
marking  them  off  from  this  space  by  definite  lines. 
Every  breast  that  is  at  all  movable  glides  a  little  on 
the  subjacent  surface,  downwards  when  the  model 
stands  up,  and  outwards  in  the  recumbent  position  ; 
but  this  is  not  the  reason  why  in  Michelangelo's 
figures  the  breasts  are  set  so  far  apart,  for,  in  the  first 
place,  they  have  not  drawn  the  skin  with  them  to  any 
remarkable  extent,  and,  secondly,  in  the  figure  of  Night 
the  body  is  so  much  raised  that  the  shifting  ought 
to  be  rather  downward  than  lateral.  The  left  breast 
might  possibly  be  drawn  outwards  by  the  retracted 
arm,  but  not  so  the  right  breast,  the  contour  of  which 
is  nevertheless  sharply  defined  at  some  distance  from 
the  sternum. 

Widely-separated  breasts  of  this  kind  do  also  occur 
in  the  antique,  e.g.,  in  the  Barberini  Venus.  Compare 
these  with  those  of  the  Capitoline  Venus.  The  great 
difference  which  is  here  visible  cannot  be  put  down  to 
the  attitude  alone. 

In  nature  these  breasts  are  seen  more  especially 
in  tall  women,  with  a  broad  thorax  which  is  rather 
flattened  than  well-arched,  and  with  a  small  round 
Mamma ;  for  the  more  circumscribed  the  boundaries 
of  the  breasts,  the  further  apart  will  they  lie  on  the 
broad  surface  of  the  thorax ;  and  the  less  the  sternum, 
with  its  attached  costal  cartilages,  is  rounded  in 
front,  the  less  gradual  will  be  the  slope  of  the  breasts 


THE  BREAST  AND  SHOULDERS.       79 

towards  the  median  line,  and  the  sharper  will  be  the 
boundary  line  dividing  them  from  the  surface  on  which 
they  lie. 

It  is  not  necessary  for  every  breast  to  commence 
with  a  conical  shape,  and  later  to  grow  rounder  as  its 
mass  enlarges  ;  it  may  develop  from  its  origin  as  a 
low  rounded  eminence.  Such  a  breast  is  seen  in  the 
lovely  but  very  mutilated  antique  in  the  Naples 
Museum  known  as  a  Psyche.  As  it  is  only  quoted 
here  for  an  illustration,  it  does  not  concern  us  whether 
its  present  form  is  the  original  one  or  is  the  result  of 
a  later  restoration  of  the  statue.* 

If  we  examine  the  various  sculptures  of  the  best 
period  in  ancient  art,  we  shall  find  numerous  variations, 
though  none  that  can  be  reckoned  as  defective.  As 
far  as  the  representation  of  the  breast  is  concerned,  the 
ancients  are  unsurpassed  for  delicacy  of  feeling,  and 
they  appear  to  have  had  no  lack  of  models. 

I  will  now  mention  a    mode   of  representing  the 

*  In  C.  Friederich's  "  Bausteine  zur  Geschichte  der  griechisch- 
romischen  Plastik,"  I.  The  Casts  in  the  New  Museum  at  Berlin, 
at  p.  253,  we  read  the  following  words  with  reference  to  the 
restoration  of  the  Psyche :  "  Moreover  a  ruthless  reworking  of  the 
trunk  at  least  has  been  carried  out,  whereby  the  injured  portions, 
instead  of  being  mended,  have  simply  been  chipped  away.  The 
breasts,  especially  the  right  one,  have  thereby  been  rendered 
quite  flat ;  further,  the  right  thigh  and  the  drapery  have  not  been 
left  untouched."  I  cannot  trust  to  my  recollections  of  the  original, 
which  are  too  old  and  indistinct ;  but  on  examining  a  good  plaster 
cast,  which  still  retained  its  seams,  I  could  discover  no  clear 
traces  of  the  chiselling  away.  The  figure  in  its  present  condition 
also  affords  no  evidence  to  justify  such  an  assumption.  The 
right  breast  is  indeed  less  prominent  than  the  left,  but  this  is 


SO  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

female  breast,  unknown  to  antiquity  and  the  renais- 
sance,* but  one  which  may  occasionally  be  seen  in 
works  of  art  at  the  present  day.  The  chisel  of  the 
sculptor  fashions  on  each  breast  a  low  circular  eminence 
of  from  3  to  3^  centimetres  in  diameter,  gently  rising 
towards  the  centre,  at  which  point  stands  the  nipple 
erect,  while  its  border  is  marked  off  from  the  skin  of 
the  breast  by  a  rather  sharp  outline.  This  elevation 
does  actually  occur,  but  it  may  be  present  or  absent 
in  the  same  breast  at  different  times.  In  the  nipple 
and  around  it  in  the  so-called  areola  lies  a  layer  of 
muscular  fibres  which  contract  very  slowly.  In  doing 
so  they  cause  the  elevation  in  question,  which  disap- 
pears on  their  being  relaxed,  and  the  contour  of  the 
nipple  then  passes,  as  in  the  antique,  insensibly  into 
that  of  the  breast. 

It  is  not  sufficient,  however,  to  study  the  form  and 
position  of  the  breasts  alone  by  themselves  ;  we  must 
also  consider  them  in  connection  with  the  thorax  on 

accounted  for  by  the  attitude.  Perhaps  it  might  be  suggested 
that  the  former  should  be  rather  more  concentrated  ;  but  if  there 
is  an  error  here,  it  is  one  that  may  just  as  well  be  placed  to  the 
account  of  the  original  artist  as  to  that  of  the  restorer.  The 
general  flatness  of  the  breasts  is  here  an  attribute  of  youth.  If 
the  figure  is  to  be  regarded  as  a  Psyche,  then  these  breasts  are, 
at  any  rate,  more  appropriate  to  the  poetical  conception  of  the 
figure  than  the  hemispheres  which  are  given  to  Psyche  in  the 
Farnesina.  There  the  close  adherence  to  Apuleius  always  seemed 
to  me  to  be  overstrained. 

*  The  marks  which  were  observed  by  Winkelmann  round  the 
nipples  of  the  Antinous  of  the  Belvedere  may  be  related  hereto ; 
but  my  memory  as  to  the  details  of  the  original  is  not  distinct 
enough  to  allow  of  my  asserting  this. 


THE    BREAST    AND    SHOULDERS.  8 1 

which  they  lie.  A  well-arched  thorax  not  only  affords 
the  breasts  a  better  position  and  surface,  but  also 
determines  the  outward  form  of  the  whole  bust.  One 
of  the  most  frequent  faults  we  meet  with  in  this 
connection  consists  in  the  junction  of  the  ribs  with  the 
sternum  becoming  visible.  When  not  attributable  to 
excessive  leanness,  this  is  due  to  a  sickly  disposition 
in  childhood,  and  any  model  in  whom  it  is  perceptible 
should  be  rejected  forthwith. 

Further,  no  prominence  ought  to  be  present  on  the 
upper  part  of  the  sternum,  accompanied  below,  as  it 
usually  is,  by  a  depression  between  the  breasts.  This 
blemish  is  caused  by  the  Manubrium  sterni,  the  portion 
of  the  breast-bone  lying  between  the  clavicles  and  first 
two  pairs  of  ribs,  being  attached  to  the  meso-sternum, 
not  in  a  straight  line,  but  at  a  projecting  angle.  The 
effect  is  equally  bad  if  an  inwardly  projecting  angle  is 
formed  at  the  same  point.  The  clavicles,  moreover, 
ought  not  to  project  so  as  to  show  where  they  lie  ;  least 
of  all  should  the  skin  sink  in  above  and  behind  them, 
so  as  to  give  rise  to  a  pair  of  pits. 

The  entire  surface  extending  above  the  breasts  to  the 
neck  and  shoulders  should  be  gently  convex,  without 
any  prominent  elevations  or  depressions,  and,  above 
all,  the  transition  to  the  shoulder  should  be  gradual 
and  unbroken.  The  pit  of  the  neck  should  be  only 
lightly  indicated.  It  is  difficult  to  lay  down  any  rule 
as  to  the  line  dividing  the  neck  from  the  breast,  as  its 
character  is  subject  to  great  variation,  according  as  the 
neck  is  inclined  or  set  quite  upright  on  the  thoracic 

6 


82  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

spinal  column.  In  the  first  condition,  which  is  seen  in 
the  Venus  de  Medicis,  the  Capitoline  Venus,  that  of 
Milo,  and  likewise  in  the  Venus  of  the  Esquiline,  this 
boundary  line  is  the  softest  and  least  marked,  though 
at  the  same  time  the  most  complete  ;  in  the  second 
case  it  may  be  entirely  obliterated  in  front,  though 
more  strongly  marked  at  the  sides  ;  and  if  fatty  tissue 
be  present,  it  may  even  become  a  fold  lying  between 
two  cushions  of  fat. 

Between  the  breast  and  the  shoulder  lies  a  familiar 
prominence,  constituting  in  part  the  anterior  wall  of 
the  armpit  ;  it  is  reproduced  with  admirable  effect  in 
numerous  antique  sculptures,  and  especially  in  the 
Venus  of  Milo.  Those  artists  who  take  the  antique 
as  their  pattern  are  careful  to  repeat  it,  since  they  know 
how  to  value  the  beauty  of  the  line  that  it  offers  from 
different  points  of  view.  It  is  frequently  not  to  be 
seen  in  the  living  model,  because  its  presence  is  con- 
ditional on  three  factors  which  are  not  always  found 
associated  together.  The  first  of  these  is  the  vigorous 
development  of  the  pectoral  muscles,  especially  of  the 
M.  pectoralis  major ;  the  second  is  the  presence  of  a 
moderate  layer  of  fat,  neither  overmuch  nor  too  little  ; 
the  third  factor  is  a  breast  with  a  firm  consistency  of 
its  own,  a  breast  that  neither  yields  to  the  force  of 
gravity  nor  drags  on  the  skin  lying  between  itself 
and  the  axilla. 

Fig.  9  shows  this  feature  clearly  though  not 
strongly  developed,  from  a  photograph  of  the  living 
model, 


THE    BREAST    AND    SHOULDERS.  83 

It  is  notorious  that  even  those  artists  who  never 
trouble  themselves  about  the  antique  frequently  make 
alterations  in  the  breasts,  as  those  of  models  in  other 
respects  well  formed  and  well  trained  are  often  no 
longer  in  a  condition  to  allow  of  their  being  faithfully 
reproduced.  In  making  such  corrections,  attention 
should  be  likewise  paid  to  the  anterior  wall  of  the 
axilla,  and  the  antique  taken  as  a  model. 

What  has  been  said  above  holds  good  for  figures  of 
women  who  are  in  the  prime  of  life,  and  have  attained 
a  vigorous  development.  The  artist  must  learn  by 


experience,  from  the  study  of  quite  young  and  slender 
models,  how  far  he  should  depart  from  the  requirements 
insisted  on  above,  when  his  object  is  to  represent  the 
opening  blossom  of  beauty.  He  must  be  very  careful, 
however,  not  to  confound  development  that  is  incom- 
plete, though  normally  healthy,  with  meagre  and 
sickly  development.  Above  all,  he  must  guard 
against  attempting  to  give  an  impression  of  youth 
by  a  thorax  of  poverty-stricken  proportions  ;  for  a 
normal  well-developed  thorax  differs  from  an  ill- 
developed  one  in  youth  just  as  much  as  in  later  life, 
even  if  it  is  not  quite  similar  to  that  of  the  adult. 


§4  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE, 

It  is  well  not  to  place  too  much  confidence  in  the 
models  that  present  themselves,  especially  in  Germany, 
.as  the  German  thorax  is  far  oftener  badly  developed 
than  the  thorax  in  the  Latin  race.  Nevertheless,  in 
Italy  also  defects  are  met  with  in  this  respect.  One 
that  I  have  often  observed  since,  I  was  first  struck 
with  in  a  graceful  figure  of  Innocence  of  Milanese 
origin.  This  defect  consists  in  a  depression  below 
the  breast,  just  beneath  the  mammary  gland,  and  is 
always  associated  with  a  poorly-developed  thorax.  I 
•do  not  intend  to  dilate  here  on  the  ravages  committed 
by  the  corset  in  giving  a  modified  and  wholly  un- 
natural shape  to  all  the  lower  part  of  the  thorax. 
Unhappily  the  corset  is  often  worn  at  an  early  age,  in 
order,  as  mothers  foolishly  express  it,  "  to  form  the 
figure."  It  is  just  those  girls  who  during  the  period 
of  their  development  have  no  waist,  and  in  whom, 
therefore,  the  lower  part  of  the  thorax  is  full  and 
round,  that  grow  up  with  the  most  beautiful  figures. 
They  get  rid  later  of  their  temporary  squareness  by 
upward  growth. 

Let  us  now  pass  on  to  the  shoulders.  Apart  from 
their  being  placed  too  high  or  too  low,  their  com- 
monest defect  consists  in  an  imperfectly-developed 
deltoid  muscle.  This  blemish  is  partly  inherent  in 
the  race,  but  in  part,  also,  it  arises  from  the  fact  that 
in  the  female  portion  of  the  middle  and  upper  classes 
the  muscles  are  very  little  exercised,  and  the  deltoid 
least  of  all.  This  muscle  is  brought  into  play  when 
the  arm  is  raised  high  above  the  head — as,  for  instance, 


THE    BREAST    AND    SHOULDERS.  85 

in  picking  apples  from  a  tree  when  one  is  standing 
on  the  ground,  or  in  hanging  up  linen  on  the  drying 
lines,  or  in  supporting  a  burden  which  is  being  carried 
on  the  head,  or  in  raising  a  weight  above  the  head. 

These,  however,  are  movements  which  girls  of  the 
higher  classes  seldom  have  occasion  to  perform,  and 
which,  even  if  it  were  the  fashion,  they  would  be 
prevented  from  executing  by  the  nature  of  the  clothes 
in  which,  from  an  early  age,  they  are  attired.  Such 
are  the  bodices  in  which  the  shoulderpiece  does  not 
rest  on  the  upper  bony  portion  of  the  shoulder,  but 
is  carried  right  across  the  deltoid  muscle.  If  a  girl 
so  dressed  tries  to  lift  her  right  arm  up  into  the  air, 
she  has  to  bend  the  upper  part  of  her  body  to  the 
left,  because  it  is  only  with  difficulty  that  she  can 
make  an  obtuse  angle  between  her  arm  and  her  body. 
When  the  deltoid  is  badly  developed,  the  shoulders, 
unless  well  provided  with  fat,  are  angular  above, 
owing  to  the  prominence  of  the  -bony  framework 
formed  by  the  distal  end  of  the  clavicle  and  the  free 
end  of  the  scapular  spine,  the  acromion.  From  this 
angular  summit  the  surfaces  then  fall  away  without 
the  required  amount  of  convexity.  The  addition  of 
fat  may  improve  the  shape,  but  it  will  never  achieve 
that  beautiful  roundness  which  in  well-modelled 
shoulders  converts  them  into  something  more  than 
the  mere  upper  end  of  an  arm.  Rauch's  celebrated 
wreath-throwing  Victories,  so  well  known  through 
countless  reproductions,  with  all  their  beauty  have  a 
weak  and  meagre  look  about  the  shoulders. 


86  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

Whether  it  be  owing  to  the  race,  or  the  habit  of 
carrying  and  supporting  light  burdens  on  the  head, 
Italy  produces  far  more  well-formed  shoulders  in 
women  than  Germany,  and  evidence  of  this  may  be 
found  in  Italian  art.  If  any  one  desires  a  striking 
illustration  of  the  difference  between  German  and 
Italian  types,  let  him  compare  the  slender  form  of 
the  Herodias  of  Vincenzo  Dati,  in  the  Baptistery  of 
the  Cathedral  at  Florence,  with  the  above-mentioned 
Victories  of  Rauch.  Even  in  the  delicately-formed 
Madonna  of  Mino  da  Fiesole,  in  the  Cathedral  of 
Fiesole,  the  shoulders  are  vigorously  developed. 
Indeed,  it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  the  art  of  the 
renaissance  attached  more  importance  to  well-formed 
shoulders  than  that  of  antiquity  ;  at  any  rate  the  del- 
toid becomes  more  marked  in  the  former,  since  during 
the  renaissance,  especially  in  the  earlier  part  of  that 
period,  the  upper  arm  was  represented  as  less  fat  and 
less  cylindrical  than  it  is  in  classical  works  of  art. 

Not  exactly  on  the  summit  of  the  shoulder,  but  a 
little  behind  it,  may  sometimes  be  seen  a  small  fossa, 
which,  when  the  arm  is  lifted  upwards  and  backwards, 
becomes  a  crescent-shaped  depression.  The  latter  is 
also  found  in  other  individuals  as  the  result  of  the  same 
movements.  1 1  arises  in  consequence  of  the  contraction 
of  the  deltoid,  which  swells  up,  while  the  bones  to  which 
it  is  attached  remain  deep  below.  In  some  persons, 
however,  a  small  fossa  remains  visible  when  the  arm 
hangs  loosely  at  the  side.  As  this  is  rather  rare,  the 
fossa  does  not  form  part  of  the  general  impression 


THE    BREAST   AND    SHOULDERS.  8/ 

which  the  memory  retains  of  a  well-formed  shoulder. 
Therefore  the  artist  cannot  exactly  be  required  to 
reproduce  it.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  no  disfigure- 
ment, no  defect  of  beauty,  and  is  present  only  in 
individuals  having  vigorous  muscles  and  a  skin  well 
knit  to  the  subjacent  tissues. 


IV. 

THE  ABDOMEN. 

THE  abdomen  in  the  male  is  of  value  in  art  in 
proportion  as  it  is  small  in  size  and  exhibits 
certain  normal  details. 

Smallness  of  the  abdomen  in  healthy  men  in  the 
prime  of  life  is  mainly  conditional  on  its  not  being 
distended  by  large  masses  of  food  and  gaseous 
products  ;  but  it  also  depends  on  whether  the  iliac 
crests  are  very  widely  separated  or  not,  since  they 
determine  the  width  of  the  lower  portion  of  the 
abdomen,  by  providing  points  of  insertion  for  the 
abdominal  muscles. 

Inhabitants  of  southern  countries  generally  have 
a  smaller  abdomen  than  men  of  the  north,  because 
they  are  satisfied  from  their  youth  upwards  with  a 
less  amount  of  nourishment  ;  and  the  children  of  the 
richer  classes  have  usually  a  smaller  one  than  those 
of  the  poor,  as  they  are  brought  up  on  more  nutritious 
and  therefore  less  bulky  fare.  For  the  rest,  the  con- 
dition of  the  health  and  individual  development  are 
the  factors  chiefly  concerned.  When  the  abdomen 
has  to  harbour  large  masses  of  digested  and  undigested 


THE    ABDOMEN.  89 

food-stuffs,  and  intestinal  gases  are  present  in  quantity 
and  the  abdominal  muscles  are  not  powerfully 
developed,  the  form  of  the  abdomen  is  always  bad. 
To  enter  more  into  detail,  the  primary  condition  is 
that  the  depression  corresponding  to  the  tendinous 
portion  of  the  abdominal  wall  between  the  recti  and 
oblique  muscles  be  visible.  As  this  is  a  depression 
and  not  a  furrow,  its  course  cannot  be  laid  down 
with  rigid  definiteness,  but  it  may  be  found  by 
dividing  the  abdomen  across  into  four  equal  parts  at 
the  height  of  the  navel,  when  the  first  vertical  dividing 
line  on  either  side  of  the  navel  will  coincide  with  the 
depression  in  question.  It  is  seen  to  descend  from 
above  in  a  nearly  vertical  line,  then  bend  slightly 
inwards,  so  that,  if  still  visible  at  the  upper  border  of 
the  pelvic  region,  its  course  may  be  pursued  down- 
wards at  a  little  distance  to  the  inside  of  the  anterior 
superior  iliac  spine.  This  lower  portion,  however,  is 
often  indistinct,  though  the  model  cannot  merely  on 
that  account  be  regarded  as  useless.  A  well-rounded 
base  to  the  thorax  contributes  materially  to  the  de- 
finiteness of  this  depression  in  its  upper  part.  The 
arched  character  of  that  region  is  derived  from  the 
ascending  processes  of  the  recti  muscles  ;  then  on 
either  side  is  a  lateral  elevation  formed  by  the  external 
oblique  muscles  which  descend  from  the  ribs,  and 
between  these  two  the  depression  in  question  has  its 
origin  at  the  .base  of  the  thorax.  If  the  cartilaginous 
ribs  are  too  much  bent  out  in  this  region,  the  form  of 
the  abdomen  suffers  in  consequence. 


90  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

The  median  line  of  the  body  has  to  be  mentioned 
next.  In  muscular  persons  a  depression  is  seen 
running  along  the  sternum  between  the  points  of 
origin  of  the  great  pectoral  muscles.  Starting  from 
this  it  is  possible  to  trace  the  median  line,  with  more 
or  less  interruption,  down  to  the  navel.  In  female 
antique  statues  it  does  not  form  a  groove  beyond  this 
point,  but  in  heroic  figures  it  is  often  indicated  also 
between  the  navel  and  the  pubic  prominence. 

This  groove,  which  corresponds  to  the  tendinous 
band  between  the  recti  muscles  of  each  side,  called  the 
linea  alba,  varies  in  distinctness  according  to  the 
attitude,*  and  may  be  entirely  absent  in  the  female, 
including  the  upper  portion,  without  the  model  being 
thereby  rendered  unserviceable.  For  instance,  to 
judge  from  a  photograph  lying  before  me,  it  would 
appear  to  be  invisible  in  the  Venus  of  the  Esquiline. 
When  it  does  occur,  however,  in  the  model,  the  artist 

*  The  appearance  of  the  groove  is,  especially  in  its  lower  por- 
tion, dependent  chiefly  on  the  action  of  a  muscle,  the  pyramidal 
muscle  of  the  abdomen,  which  takes  its  origin  from  the  two  pubic 
bones  on  either  side  of  the  symphysis,  and  also  from  the  sym- 
physis  itself.  Its  fibres  run  on  either  side  upwards  and  slightly 
inwards  towards  the  median  line,  and  are  inserted  into  the  fibrous 
tissue  of  the  linea  alba.  When  therefore  they  contract,  they  draw 
the  linea  alba  downwards,  and  stretch  it  in  doing  so.  In  the 
process  the  linea  alba  sinks  down  amid  the  surrounding  structures, 
and  so  gives  rise  to  a  groove  on  the  surface,  as  it  tends  to  form  a 
straight  line,  extending  from  the  ensiform  process  of  the  sternum 
to  the  symphysis  pubis.  The  main  reason  why  this  groove  is  less 
often  visible  in  women,  and  cannot  be  traced  so  far  down,  is 
that  the  abdominal  wall  is  more  richly  supplied  with  fat,  partly 
also  that  the  muscles  are  less  strongly  developed. 


THE    ABDOMEN.  91 

should  be  careful  to  copy  it.  Otherwise  he  will  not 
merely  deprive  his  figure  of  an  ornament,  but  also 
suppress  a  feature  by  means  of  which  the  expression 
of  its  action  might  be  much  enhanced. 

Sometimes  a  line  is  visible,  even  in  the  upright 
position,  lying  transversely  at  some  distance  above 
the  navel,  or,  in  lieu  thereof,  a  pair  of  transverse 
depressions  lying  on  either  side  external  to  the  recti 
muscles,  and  meeting  at  right  angles  to  the  longitu- 
dinal groove  above  described.  This  line  corresponds 
to  the  crease  or  fold  which  is  formed  when  a  person 
standing  upright  leans  forward,  or  sits  in  a  leaning 
attitude.  In  individuals  who  are  at  once  muscular 
and  wanting  in  fat,  several  tendinous  bands  of  the 
recti  muscles  of  the  abdomen,  known  as  the  inscrib- 
tiones  tendinece,  may  be  visible  at  the  surface.  They 
are  often  defined  in  antique  sculpture  to  a  degree 
that  we  are  scarcely  acquainted  with  in  the  ordinary 
model.  We  must,  however,  recollect  that  the 
sculptors  of  ancient  times  probably  had  opportunities 
of  making  observations  on  famous  athletes,  such  as 
we  no  longer  possess.  That  these  transverse  creases 
may  also  be  visible  in  thin  individuals  of  only 
moderate  muscular  power  is  evident  from  the  an- 
nexed copy  of  a  photograph  from  the  life  (Fig.  10). 
The  limits  of  the  abdomen  towards  the  thorax  vary 
very  much  with  the  attitude,  differing  according  as 
the  modelling  of  the  lower  thoracic  region  is  pro- 
minent in  its  anterior  central  portion,  or  is  obliterated 
through  the  stretching  of  the  recti  muscles  which  are 


92  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

attached  to  the  cartilages  of  the  fifth  to  the  seventh 
rib,  and  to  the  lateral  portions  of  the  ensiform  process. 
The  latter  takes  place  more  especially  when  the  hip- 
joint  of  the  supporting  leg  is  over-extended,  so  as  to 
cause  the  ilio-femoral  ligament  to  be  stretched ;  and, 
the  obliquity  of  the  pelvis  being  slight,  equilibrium 
is  restored  by  a  forward  movement  of  the  pelvis. 
In  order  that  all  these  details  may  be  visible,  the 


abdomen  must  not  be  overloaded  with  fat.  But  ideal 
male  figures  are  seldom  represented  as  having  much 
fat.  Some  figures  of  Bacchus,  which,  in  spite  of  their 
youthful  beauty,  display  a  certain  fullness  of  form,  are 
an  exception  to  this  rule  ;  but  even  then  the  fat  layer 
must  not  be  such  as  to  obliterate  entirely  the  details 
of  the  modelling  of  the  abdomen,  but  only  such  as  to 
soften  them  and  render  them  less  prominent. 

The  fat  layer  of  the  abdomen  must,  in  general,  not 


THE    ABDOMEN.  93 

exceed  the  proportion  found  in  the  softer  parts  of  the 
rest  of  the  body.  Regard  must  always  be  had  to  the 
conditions  of  youth,  and  care  taken  not  to  approxi- 
mate to  the  type  of  older  men,  in  whom  the  amount 
of  abdominal  fat  has  increased  relatively  to  that  of 
the  arms  and  legs. 

Just  as  absence  of  fat,  to  a  certain  degree,  from  the 
abdomen  is  becoming  in  the  male,  so  leanness,  in  the 
ordinary  sense  of  the  word,  i.e.,  leanness  arising  from 
a  poverty  of  muscular  development,  is  very  prejudicial. 
In  the  latter  case,  the  abdomen  is  not  only  bad  from 
want  of  definition,  and  movement  called  forth  by  the 
muscles,  but  its  lower  portion  is  further  disfigured  by 
the  prominence  of  the  iliac  crests. 

We  are,  by  reason  of  our  models  and  observations 
made  in  bathing  resorts,  so  accustomed  to  see  male 
figures  with  poorly-developed  muscles  and  an  ill- 
conditioned  thorax,  that  we  are  constantly  tempted 
to  charge  the  ancients  with  exaggeration.  The  pro- 
minences especially  on  the  upper  region  of  the 
abdomen,  and  on  the  lower  part  of  the  thorax,  are 
frequently  stated  to  be  mere  figments  of  their 
imagination.  But  we  should  be  cautious  in  passing 
such  judgments.  The  accompanying  woodcut  (Fig.  1 1), 
drawn  from  the  photograph  of  a  powerful  but  by  no 
means  herculean  man,  should  be  considered.  Here 
we  see  the  same  features  exposed  to  view  as  in 
the  ancient  heroic  figures,  only  less  strongly  marked. 
May  not  the  ancients  have  had  models  in  whom  they 
noted  the  details  that  they  reproduced  in  marble? 


94 


THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 


What  shape  ought  to  be  given  to  the  navel  ?  We 
may  distinguish  between  a  projecting  and  a  depressed 
navel.  The  former  was  not  unknown  to  the  Greeks, 
though  they  gave  the  preference  to  the  latter.  The 
./Egina  marbles,  indeed,  exhibit  a  moderately-convex 
navel  ;  its  convexity,  however,  is  so  much  sunk  below 
the  surrounding  surface,  as  not  to  project  beyond  the 
level  of  the  abdominal  wall. 


As  a  matter  of  fact,  not  only  is  the  convex  navel 
at  the  present  time  the  rarer  form,  but  also  the  less 
agreeable,  as  in  it  the  umbilical  ring  is  less  perfectly 
closed  than  in  the  depressed  form.  Were  the  closure 
more  imperfect  still,  and  the  umbilical  ring  yet  wider,. 
a  pathological  condition  known  as  umbilical  hernia 
would  exist.  However,  even  when  this  condition  is 
not  present,  it  is  possible  to  feel  with  the  finger  the 


THE    ABDOMEN.  95 

border  of  the  incompletely-closed  umbilical  ring.  In 
the  recumbent  position  the  convex  navel  sinks  in, 
or,  at  any  rate,  can  be  easily  pressed  down.  In  the 
upright  position,  however,  or  if  subjected  to  the 
pressure  of  muscular  contraction,  as  during  an  action 
of  the  bowels,  the  umbilicus  becomes  prominent  once 
more  ;  and  its  imperfect  closure,  and  the  communica- 
tion with  the  abdominal  cavity,  are  thereby  rendered 
manifest. 

The  position  of  the  umbilicus  should  not  be  de- 
termined with  reference  to  the  vertical  proportions  of 
the  whole  figure,  as  is  frequently  done  by  artists  who 
make  use  of  certain  systems  of  measurement  in  which 
the  navel  serves  as  the  central  point.  The  result  is 
to  place  it  too  high  in  short-legged  and  too  low  in 
long-legged  persons.  The  position  of  the  navel  has 
nothing  to  do  with  the  length  of  the  legs,  and  should 
be  determined  solely  with  reference  to  the  propor- 
tions of  the  trunk.  It  has  a  better  effect  when  placed 
relatively  high  rather  than  low  down.  Ordinarily  the 
umbilicus  is  situated  higher  up  when  the  obliquity 
of  the  pelvis  is  slight  than  when  it  is  pronounced. 

The  same  principles  apply  in  general  to  the  female 
abdomen,  but  at  the  outset  we  have  to  deal  with  a 
larger  amount  of  fat.  A  rounded  and  somewhat 
prominent  abdomen,  of  a  form  not  found  in  women  of 
more  mature  age,  is  by  some  regarded  as  a  charac- 
teristic of  virginal  beauty.  If,  however,  an  attempt 
is  made  to  translate  it  into  marble  or  bronze,  as  has 
frequently  been  done,  the  result  at  once  proves  how 


96"  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

ill-advised  such  an  attempt  is.  Many  such  figures  are 
met  with  in  the  art  of  the  German  renaissance,  but 
the  impression  they  produce  is  not  a  pleasing  one. 

Success  in  this  respect  is  equally  difficult  to  painters, 
who  in  others  may  claim  to  take  greater  liberties. 
Even  so  great  a  master  as  Giovanni  Bellini  is  an 
instance.  Can  any  one  look  at  his  allegorical  figure, 
No.  236  in  the  PinacotecaContarini  ( Venice,  Accademia 
delle  Belle  Arti),  with  entire  satisfaction  ?  It  is  con- 
ceivable, however,  that  the  artist  intended  here  to 
represent  the  woman  as  enceinte.  The  name  given  to 
the  figure  in  art  histories,  La  nuda  verita,  might  then 
be  appropriately  rendered  as  Sincerity.  This  is  not 
impossible,  as  she  holds  in  her  hand  a  tondo,  in  which 
is  mirrored  the  face  of  a  man. 

In  a  model  that  shall  be  adapted  for  ideal  figures, 
the  two  longitudinal  depressions,  which  I  have  men- 
tioned above  in  treating  of  the  male  figure,  ought 
to  be  visible  on  the  outside  of  the  sheath  of  the  recti 
abdominis  muscles.  Lower  down  they  pass  in  the 
female  subject  into  a  kind  of  flat  depression  or 
valley,  the  superior  elevated  boundary  of  which  forms 
a  circle,  having  for  its  centre  or  close  thereto  the 
umbilicus.  This  valley  is  bounded  inferiorly  by  the 
iliac  furrow  at  the  sides,  while  in  the  centre  it  descends 
to  a  second  elevation,  the  pubic  prominence,  or  mons 
Veneris. 

The  circular  elevation  round  the  umbilicus  is  caused 
by  a  layer  of  fat  generally  present  in  women,  such 
as  also  occurs  in  greater  or  less  quantity  in  the  mons 


THE    ABDOMEN.  97 

veneris.  If  the  artist  holds  faithfully  to  the  configura- 
tion above  described,  he  will  not  so  readily  lose  his  way 
in  contours  that  are  often  difficult  to  understand. 

It  should,  however,  be  mentioned  that  the  groove 
between  the  abdomen  and  the  pubic  prominence  is 
frequently  very  shallow  in  slender  youthful  forms. 
This  cannot  justly  be  regarded  as  a  defect.  In  the 
Venus  rising  from  the  Sea  of  Sandro  Botticelli  (Uffizi, 
Florence)  it  is  well  marked,  although  doubtless  faith- 
fully copied  from  a  long  and  slender  model ;  little  trace 
of  it,  however,  is  to  be  seen  in  the  Graces  in  the  Opera 
del  Duomo  at  Siena.  The  Venus  of  the  Esquiline> 
likewise  a  youthful  figure,  though  revealing  a  smaller 
and  fuller  type  of  model,  shows  it  in  a  marked  degree. 
It  is,  perhaps,  somewhat  emphasized  here  by  the 
attitude  ;  but  it  is  not  due  to  this  cause  alone,  since 
it  is  more  marked  than  in  the  Capitoline  Venus,  who 
is  also  bending  forward  and  is  evidently  a  woman 
of  more  mature  development.  The  contours  of  the 
maiden's  abdomen  are  spoilt  by  pregnancy  and 
childbirth.  As  a  consequence,  the  abdominal  walls 
occasionally  become  so  thin  and  flaccid  that  the  shape 
of  the  subjacent  coils  of  the  intestine  is  visible  on  the 
surface  and  their  movements  perceptible. 

Even  when  this  is  not  the  case,  either  the  fat 
disappears  from  the  umbilical  region  or  is  absorbed  in 
a  general  adipose  layer  more  evenly  distributed  over 
the  whole  abdomen,  though  it  may  be  thickest  at  a 
short  distance  round  the  navel. 

After  the  tension  which  the  skin  and  subjacent 

7 


9«  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

connective  tissue  undergo  during  pregnancy  they 
seldom  recover  their  former  firmness,  and  thus  it 
becomes  intelligible  that  the  fat  deposited  in  them  is 
no  longer  held  in  position  so  rigidly  as  before.  When 
present  in  considerable  quantity  it  draws  the  skin  of 
the  abdomen  after  it  by  its  weight,  and  so  tends  to 
make  it  pendulous. 

Such  far-reaching  changes  are,  however,  by  no  means 
the  rule  ;  and  indeed  the  mere  fact  of  childbirth  need 
not  permanently  disfigure  the  abdomen.  The  so-called 
scars  of  pregnancy — that  is,  scar-like  depressions  in 
the  lower  abdominal  and  inguinal  region,  of  oblong, 
mostly  rhombic  form — are  ordinarily  though  not 
always  present.  Less  often  a  brown  line,  called  the 
linea  fusca,  is  seen  ascending  from  the  mons  veneris 
towards  the  umbilicus.  But  these  and  other  disfigure- 
ments may  disappear  after  a  time  ;  and  indeed  this 
may  be  the  case  to  such  a  degree  that  the  medical  man, 
who  has  to  give  his  opinion  in  a  court  of  justice  as  to 
whether  a  woman  has  been  a  mother  or  not,  might  be 
left  in  doubt  in  some  cases  by  the  general  aspect  of 
the  abdomen,  if  a  closer  examination  of  the  genital 
organs  did  not  furnish  a  conclusive  answer.  This  is 
a  well-known  fact  in  forensic  medicine. 

The  bust,  it  is  true,  never  regains  the  ideal  shape  of 
youth,  but  the  modifications  it  undergoes  furnish  no 
guidance  to  the  medical  expert,  unless  unmistakable 
changes  have  taken  place  in  the  nipples  or  in  the 
areola.  Every  artist  of  experience  knows  well  enough 
that  the  breasts  often  leave  very  much  to  be  desired, 


THE    ABDOMEN.  99 

even  in  young  models  who  have  never  been  mothers. 
Their  early  deterioration  is  the  result  partly  of  the 
natural  looseness  of  the  connective  tissue  associated 
with  so  extensive  a  glandular  mass,  and  partly  of  a 
want  of  compactness  in  the  skin,  and  partly  also  of 
emaciation  following  previous  deposition  of  fat,  or  it 
may  be  of  a  fresh  deposit  of  fatty  material.  However 
good  her  apparent  recovery,  a  model  who  has  once 
been  a  mother  is  always  to  be  accepted  with  great 
caution  (except  when  required  only  for  some  particular 
portion  of  the  body)  when  the  artist  has  an  ideal 
figure  in  view,  even  where  we  are  purposely  left  in 
doubt  as  to  whether  it  represents  a  girl  or  a  married 
woman.  A  model  of  this  kind  should  be  chosen  only 
when  it  is  desired  to  stamp  the  figure  with  the  cha- 
racter of  wifehood  or  motherhood — as,  for  instance,  in 
Michelangelo's  Night  and  in  various  figures  of  Eve, 
where  this  has  been  carried  out  with  an  evident 
purpose. 

A  material  and  peculiarly  objectionable  disfigure- 
ment of  the  female  abdomen  is  caused  by  the 
premature  use  of  the  corset.  In  the  first  place,  the 
natural  form  of  the  thorax  in  its  lower  part  and  of 
the  upper  part  of  the  abdomen  is  destroyed  ;  and,  in 
addition,  the  flanks  are  ruined  by  being  laced  up. 
The  line  of  the  flank  from  the  waist  should  form  a 
convex  curve,  either  unbroken  and  continuous  with 
the  line  of  the  thigh  down  to  the  great  trochanter, 
or  it  should  form  a  slight  elevation  above  the  iliac 
crest,  with  a  very  shallow  depression  just  below  it. 


IOO  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

But  when  the  flanks  have  been  disfigured  by  lacing, 
the  iliac  crest  projects  as  a  ridge,  which  may  be 
conspicuous  as  far  as  to  the  anterior  superior  iliac 
spine.  A  still  more  obvious  disfigurement  consists  in 
the  skin  and  fat  of  the  abdomen  being  pressed  down- 
wards, and  forming  a  swelling  over  the  border  of  the 
pelvis,  which  extends  farther  down  laterally  than  in  the 
centre.  These  deformities  may  be  observed  even  in 
the  corpse  ;  and  just  below  the  swelling  that  is  formed 
in  the  centre,  the  scalpel  comes  upon  the  M.  pyramidalis 
abdominis.  It  is  to  the  activity  of  this  muscle  that 
the  strangely  ugly  form  assumed  by  this  disfigure- 
ment seems  to  be  due. 

A  low  umbilicus  produces  a  still  more  unpleasant 
effect  in  the  female  than  in  the  male.  Its  position  is 
defined  most  conveniently  by  comparing  its  distance 
from  the  pit  of  the  neck,  that  is,  from  the  upper  end 
of  the  sternum,  with  its  distance  from  the  point  where 
the  lines  of  the  flexure  of  the  thighs  meet  at  the  apex 
of  the  fork. 

If  the  latter  distance  be  taken  as  100,  the  former  is 
equal  to  174  in  the  Graces  of  the  Opera  del  Duomo 
at  Siena,  and  the  same  in  the  Venus  of  the  Vatican, 
who  holds  up  her  hair  with  her  right  hand,  and  in 
her  left  carries  a  vase  for  unguents.  In  Sandro 
Botticelli's  Venus  it  amounts  to  167  ;  in  a  woman 
5  feet  3^  inches  high,  whose  measurement  was  taken 
by  Schadow,  to  162  ;  in  the  Venus  de  Medicis, 
calculated  by  him  for  the  erect  position,  to  160;  and 
in  a  woman  5  feet  6  inches  high  measured  by  him  only 


THE    ABDOMEN. 


101 


to  157.  The  artist  is  free  to  make  his  choice  among 
these  ratios,  for  even  in  the  Graces  at  Siena  the 
umbilicus  is  not  unduly  low,  though  its  position 
would  be  no  longer  tolerable  if  the  line  of  the  flexure 
of  the  thighs,  both  in  them  and  in  the  above-named 
Venus,  made  a  less  obtuse  angle. 

Where  the  boundary  line  between  the  abdomen 
and  the  pubic  prominence  is  visible  in  the  upright 
posture,  a  very  common  practice  is  to  carry  a  straight 
line  from  its  lowest  point  to  the  fossa  of  the  neck, 
and  to  fix  the  umbilicus  on  it  at  such  a  point  that  its 
distance  from  the  fossa  of  the  neck  is  the  double  of 
that  from  the  lowest  point  of  the  boundary  line 
aforesaid. 

The  position  of  the  umbilicus  is,  however,  materially 
dependent  in  one  and  the  same  individual  on  that  of 
the  body.  When  the  body  is  bent  on  the  thighs, 
and  therefore  the  obliquity  of  the  pelvis  is  increased, 
the  umbilicus  descends  ;  while  the  opposite  takes  place 
when  the  obliquity  of  the  pelvis  is  much  diminished, 
so  as  to  bring  the  ilio-femoral  ligament  into  a  state 
of  tension.  If,  however,  the  spinal  column  is  flexed 
in  bending  the  body,  which  takes  place  mainly  in  the 
lumbar  vertebrae,  the  umbilicus  shifts  relatively  up- 
wards, since  the  sternum  is  brought  closer  to  it,  and 
so  the  distance  between  the  umbilicus  and  the  pit  of 
the  neck  is  diminished. 

When  the  body  is  bent  forwards  in  the  lumbar 
region,  a  transverse  crease  is  formed  on  the  ab- 
dominal wall  above  the  navel ;  as  seen,  for  example, 


IO2  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

in  the  so-called  Danaid  of  the  Vatican — in  which, 
however,  be  it  said  in  passing,  I  can  only  see  the 
figure  of  a  woman  about  to  perform  her  ablutions 
(Fig.  12).  It  is  also  excellently  shown  in  the  beautiful 
figure  of  Susannah,  in  Lauritz  Tuxen's  picture  of 
Susannah  at  the  Bath.  In  Fig.  13  an  example  of  it 
is  given  from  a  photograph  of  a  female  model. 

The  same  crease  is  produced  when  the  body  is 
bent  forward  in  the  sitting  position.  It  is  caused 
by  the  lowest  part  of  the  thorax,  together  with  the 


lumbar  vertebrae,  moving  backwards,  and  drawing  the 
abdominal  wall  after  it.  In  girls  who  are  young  and 
thin  it  is  simply  a  crease,  below  which  the  abdomen 
rises  into  a  rounded  elevation,  while  the  skin  above  it 
forms  a  flat  surface,  being  stretched  across  from  one 
side  of  the  thorax  to  the  other. 

When,  however,  a  larger  quantity  of  fat  is  present, 
a  fold  rather  than  a  crease  is  formed  ;  and  this  is  also 
the  rule  in  every  ..fairly-well-covered  frame,  though 
no  rule  is  without  its  exceptions.  When  it  does  not 
occur  as  a  fold  in  a  body  whose  contours  are  other- 


THE    ABDOMEN. 


103 


wise  well  rounded  enough  for  the  purposes  of  the 
artist,  but  appears  quite  distinctly  as  a  crease,  it 
should  be  regarded  as  an  essential  mark  of  beauty ; 
and  it  has  been  so  accepted  by  artists  of  reputation, 
as,  for  example,  by  Moretto  of  Brescia  in  his  Venus 
Lamenting  the  Dead  Adonis,  No.  592  in  the  Uffizi.* 


FIG.  13. 

A  second  fold  frequently,  though  not  invariably, 
makes  its  appearance  when  the  fat  is  still  more 
conspicuously  present ;  it  runs  right  and  left  from  the 
navel  for  a  short  distance  only.  If  still  more  fat  lies 
between  the  sternum  and  umbilicus,  or  if  the  skin 

*  With  reference  to  the  authorship  of  this  picture,  I  have  re- 
tained the  attribution  of  the  Catalogue.  Crowe  and  Cavalcaselle 
and  Lermolieff  agree  in  ascribing  it  to  Sebastiano  Luciani. 


104  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

is  unusually  slack,  two  folds  may  be  formed  above 
the  navel  in  place  of  the  single  one  first  mentioned. 
Their  number  may  even  be  still  further  increased  in 
women  who  have  borne  children  ;  but  artists  should 
not  suffer  themselves  to  be  misled  into  reproducing 
an  abdomen  marked  with  numerous  folds — not  even 
by  Michelangelo's  Night,  which  has  four  transverse 
abdominal  folds,  two  above  and  two  below  the  navel. 
In  this  instance  the  sculptor  was  not  concerned  to 
represent  ideal  beauty,  but  to  emphasize  the  charac- 
teristics of  maternity.  Michelangelo  has  done  this 
with  a  boldness  which  no  one  can  be  encouraged 
to  imitate  who  does  not  also  share  the  master's 
marvellous  powers. 

Grooves,  creases,  and  even  folds  running  between 
the  navel  and  the  lower  pelvic  boundary  line,  must 
never  be  copied,  not  even  if  present  in  models  who 
are  young  and  otherwise  well-formed  ;  since  they  are 
not  associated  with  the  normal  development  of  the 
human  body,  but  are  the  consequence  of  prejudicial 
forms  of  clothing,  and,  above  all,  of  the  use  of  stays. 


V. 

THE  BACK. 

THREE  things  are  of  cardinal  importance  in 
determining  the  beauty  of  the  back  :  the  curve 
•of  the  spinal  column,  the  position  of  the  shoulder- 
blades,  and  the  shape  of  the  thorax.  The  curve 
of  the  spinal  column  varies  with  the  posture  of  the 
body,  but  only  to  a  limited  extent  in  the  thoracic 
region.  Apart  from  minute  variations  caused  by  the 
respiratory  movements,  the  curve  in  that  region  is 
fairly  constant,  especially  in  old  people!  This  is  a 
consequence  of  each  separate  vertebra  being  conjoined 
to  the  whole  framework  of  the  thorax,  the  individual 
parts  of  which  grow  less  flexible  with  advancing 
years.  The  principal  movements  take  place  in  the 
cervical  and  lumbar  regions  of  the  spinal  column, 
in  the  latter  of  which  regions  the  power  of  movement 
diminishes  rapidly  upwards  towards  the  thorax,  the 
lower  vertebrae  of  which,  in  their  turn,  are  more 
mobile  than  the  upper  ones. 

This  restriction  of  mobility  to  the  lumbar  region 
is  related  principally  to  the  actions  of  arching 
and  drawing  in  the  back.  Lateral  and  rotatory 


IC6  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

movements  give  rise  in  addition  to  alterations  of 
form  in  other  parts  (cf.  Langer,  loc.  tit.,  p.  181).  The 
form  of  the  curve  of  the  human  spinal  column  in 
the  erect  posture  is  so  well  known  that  I  need  not 
enter  into  detail  here.  It  is  chiefly  a  question  of  the 
degree  of  curvature  ;  and  in  this  point  antique  statues 
dating  from  the  best  period  of  Greek  sculpture  down 
to  the  decline  of  pagan  art  in  Rome  may  be  taken 
as  a  pattern.  In  a  few  examples  of  archaic  Greek 
art,  such  as  the  Apollo  of  Tenea,  the  concavity  of  the 
lumbar  region  of  the  spinal  column  is  exaggerated 
to  a  degree  unsuited  for  imitation.  In  part,  perhaps, 
it  arises  from  the  stiff  and  rigidly-upright  posture  of 
the  figure.  The  more  erect  the  body  is,  the  farther 
is  the  centre  of  gravity  shifted  backwards.  The  ver- 
tical line,  however,  drawn  through  the  centre  of  gravity 
of  course  must  not  fall  behind  the  heels,  otherwise 
the  erect  posture  would  be  impossible.  Therefore  the 
lumbar  region  of  the  spinal  column  is  bent  in,  and 
thus  the  central  mass  of  the  trunk  is  shifted  farther 
forwards  to  make  a  counterpoise.  The  military 
maxim  to  put  in  the  stomach  and  stick  out  the 
chest  is  no  natural  position,  but  one  that  has  to  be 
acquired  by  drilling. 

The  masters  of  the  renaissance  period  frequently 
went  beyond  the  antique  pattern  in  this  matter  of  the 
curvature  of  the  spinal  column,  but  it  is  not  on  that 
account  desirable  to  imitate  them.  It  is,  in  any  case, 
difficult  to  lay  down  any  very  definite  rule,  since,  owing 
to  the  important  part  often  played  by  the  line  of  the 


THE    BACK.  lO/ 

spinal  column  of  a  figure  in  the  main  lines  of  a 
composition,  a  more  marked  curve  may  occasionally 
be  justified  under  the  circumstances. 

The  more  flexibility  the  model  has  in  the  thoracic 
region  of  the  spinal  column,  the  better  it  is.  This  is 
especially  the  case  with  regard  to  lateral  flexibility. 
The  latter  is  unaffected  by  the  respiratory  movements, 
but  comes  into  play  when  the  shoulders  are  raised  and 
lowered,  e.g.,  in  lifting  up  the  right  arm  to  reach  some 
object,  such  as  fruit,  placed  on  high,  while  the  left 
arm  hangs  down  and  bears  a  moderate  burden,  as,  for 
instance,  a  basket  half  filled  with  fruit.  In  such  a  case, 
the  more  the  lateral  flexibility  of  the  spinal  column 
is  retained,  the  more  charming  is  the  curved  line  of 
the  backbone  resulting  from  the  action.  An  instance 
of  it  may  be  seen  in  Giovanni  da  Bologna's  Roman 
carrying  off  a  Sabine  Woman  (Florence,  Loggia  dei 
Lanzi). 

Furthermore,  the  power  of  rotating  the  spinal  column 
on  itself,  so  that  the  transverse  axis  of  the  body  through 
the  shoulders  no  longer  lies  in  the  same  plane  with 
that  through  the  pelvis,  diminishes  with  age,  and  it  is 
always  an  advantage  for  a  model  to  retain  this  power 
in  a  high  degree. 

The  next  point  that  may  be  regarded  as  essential 
to  the  beauty  of  the  back  is  the  position  of  the  shoulder- 
blades.  As  a  matter  of  course,  in  very  muscular 
persons  the  shoulder-blades,  by  reason  of  their  strongly 
developed  muscles,  form  a  considerable  prominence  on 
either  side  of  the  spinal  column,  as  may  be  seen  in  the 


108  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

executioner  who  is  turning  his  back  in  Raffaelle's 
Judgment  of  Solomon  in  the  Vatican.  This  is  not 
inconsistent  with  beauty,  provided  that  these  pro- 
minences are  connected  with  the  median  groove  of 
the  back  and  with  the  neck  by  the  muscles  attached 
to  the  posterior  border,  or  the  superior  angle,  or  to 
the  spine  of  the  scapula,  in  such  a  way  as  to  form  an 
organic  whole.  We  are,  however,  concerned  with  a 
different  point.  In  many  persons  the  posterior  edge 
of  the  scapula  becomes  conspicuous  by  drawing  the 
attached  muscles  with  it,  and  forming  under  the  skin  a 
roof-shaped  prominence,  which  constitutes  a  very  ugly 
feature.  When  in  such  a  case  the  arm  is  allowed  to 
hang  loosely  down,  the  edge  of  the  bone  is  seen  to  be 
directed  obliquely,  and  the  lower  angle  projects  in  a 
most  ungraceful  fashion.  This  is  by  no  means  merely 
the  result  of  leanness.  In  some  very  lean  individuals 
it  is  not  found  at  all,  while,  on  the  other  hand,  the 
objectionable  position  of  the  shoulder-blade  may  make 
itself  visible  through  a  considerable  fat  layer. 

A  lean  back,  one  that  is  free  from  fat,  may  be 
faultless,  and  this  not  only  in  the  male,  but  in  the 
female  also  ;  in  the  latter  case,  however,  it  must  present 
a  surface  in  which  there  may  be  depressions,  but  no 
projections.  At  first  sight  this  may  seem  like  a 
contradiction,  and  it  may  be  objected  that  there  can 
be  no  valleys  without  hills.  But  the  contradiction  is 
apparent  only.  Any  one  who  knows  how  to  describe 
a  stretch  of  country  will  draw  a  distinction  between  a 
plain  from  which  rise  separate  hills  or  chains  of  hills, 


THE    BACK.  ICQ 

and  a  plain  which  is  scored  by  single  valleys  or 
depressions.  It  reduces  itself  to  this,  that  the  charac- 
teristic features  in  the  one  case  project  above  the 
general  level,  while  in  the  other  they  sink  below  it. 
In  a  lean  back  of  this  type  the  play  of  the  muscles 
will  be  visible  under  the  skin,  but  no  projecting  angles 
or  edges  of  the  bones.  I  must  repeat  here  that  by  a 
lean  back  I  understand  merely  one  that  is  free  from 
fat ;  for  a  back  in  which  the  muscles  are  not  adequately 
developed  is,  under  all  circumstances,  ugly. 

Where  a  well-formed  back  is  overlaid  with  a  moderate 
cushion  of  fat,  there  may  generally  be  seen  on  either 
side  of  the  median  groove,  in  the  region  of  the  shoulders, 
a  shallow  longitudinal  depression  running  from  above 
downwards,  a  longitudinal  pit.  This  pit  corresponds 
to  a  depression  near  the  hinder  border  of  the  scapula, 
which  lies  between  the  point  of  origin  of  the  infra- 
spinatus  muscle  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  insertion 
of  the  great  rhomboid  muscle  (M.  rhomboideus  major) 
on  the  other.  Although  covered  not  only  by  the  skin 
and  fat  layer,  but  also  by  the  fibres  of  the  trapezius, 
it  is  nevertheless  frequently  visible  at  the  surface,  and 
should  be  carefully  reproduced,  as  it  is  of  great  import- 
ance in  the  distribution  of  the  surface  of  the  back,  and 
helps  to  break  its  monotony.  Its  presence  also  affords 
evidence  of  a  well-developed  muscular  system,  as  its 
depth  increases  in  proportion  to  the  prominence  of  the 
surrounding  muscles. 

This  pit  is  seen  most  clearly  when  the  arm  is 
actively  rotated  in  the  shoulder-joint  outwards,  be- 


110  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

cause  then  the  infra-spinatus  muscle  contracts  and 
thickens.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  smoothed  away 
when  the  arms  are  folded  in  front,  because  the  upper 
arm  in  doing  so  revolves  to  the  inside,  and  at  the 
same  time,  by  shifting  the  shoulders  forwards,  stretches 
and  flattens  out  the  rhomboid  muscle. 

The  third  material  element  in  the  beauty  of  the 
back  is  the  shape  of  the  thorax,  which  must  neither 
be  abnormally  conical  in  form  from  above  downwards, 
nor  have  its  circumference  unnaturally  narrow  in  its 
lower  region.  The  latter  is  frequently  the  case  in. 
the  female  sex,  as  the  result  of  wearing  a  corset  at 
an  early  age.  I  lay  stress  on  the  early  age,  as  this 
is  far  more  injurious  than  using  such  an  arrangement 
when  growth  in  height  and  girth  is  completed.  As 
regards  height,  the  limit,  as  is  well  known,  is  reached 
much  sooner  than  in  relation  to  girth.  For  the 
latter  no  limit  under  fifty  years  of  age  can  be  re- 
garded as  certainly  definite,  since  not  only  the  bones, 
but  the  soft  parts  also,  are  concerned.  •  The  latter 
element,  however,  does  not  here  enter  into  con- 
sideration, as  no  increase  of  girth  by  deposit  of  fat 
is  in  question,  but  only  addition  to  the  width  of 
the  shoulders  and  loins  through  bone-growth,  and 
this  usually  ceases  among  us  in  the  female  sex  at 
twenty  years  of  age,  or  a  little  earlier.  If  the  use  of 
stays  is  first  adopted  at  this  period  of  life,  it  cannot 
spoil  the  shape  of  the  back  very  speedily — at  any  rate 
not  during  the  time  in  which  the  individual  is  likely 
to  sit  as  a  model.  Under  these  circumstances  it 


•suffices  to  lay  aside  the  stays  for  a  short  time  in 
order  to  restore  the  original  shape.  The  same  state- 
ment cannot  be  made  with  equal  certainty  as  regards 
the  abdomen,  which,  even  at  the  later  stage  of  life,  is 
easily  disfigured  permanently,  especially  by  the  forma- 
tion of  one  or  more  disagreeable  transverse  folds  in  the 
lower  abdominal  region.  Still  worse  are  the  ravages 
inflicted  by  the  corset,  not  only  on  the  abdomen,  but 
also  on  the  back  of  those  who  wear  it  before  or 
during  their  development,  and  make  use  of  it  for 
the  purposes  of  personal  display.  Girls  who  do  this 
are  quite  useless  as  models. 

The  tightly-laced  body  is  at  once  recognisable  in 
back  view  by  the  contraction  which  manifests  itself 
on  either  side  of  the  spinal  column  in  the  lower 
thoracic  region,  and  by  the  dwindling  resulting  there- 
from, forming,  as  the  eye  descends,  a  violent  contrast 
with  the  hips,  which,  owing  to  their  bony  framework, 
maintain  their  original  position. 

Such  a  back  is  repulsively  ugly,  and  it  would  be 
scarcely  conceivable  that  any  artist  could  think  of 
reproducing  it,  were  it  not  that  examples  of  it  are 
to  be  found. 

As  a  rule  one  hears  artists  less  frequently  lament 
the  lack  of  good  models  for  the  back  than  the  absence 
of  those  who  are  good  for  the  breast,  abdomen,  or  feet. 
This  is  natural,  since,  with  the  exception  of  the  use  of 
stays  and  the  habit  of  suspending  heavy  dresses  from 
the  hips,  the  life  of  most  girls  at  the  present  day  does 
not  involve  conditions  productive  of  injury  to  the 


H2  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

back  ;  and  whereas  the  abdomen  and  breast  only  too 
easily  forfeit  their  beauty  with  increasing-- years,  this 
does  not  apply,  in  anything  like  the  same  degree,  to 
the  back. 

Among  the  ancients  we  often  meet  with  a  somewhat 


FIG.    14. 

rounded  back  and  a  forward  inclination  of  the  neck — 
an  attitude  not  regarded  as  elegant  in  the  draped  figure 
of  a  girl.  The  erect  bearing  required  of  girls  at  the 
present  day  does  not  occur  with  -any  frequency  in  art 
till  the  Roman  period. 

The  annexed  woodcut  (Fig.  14),  from  an  engraving 


THE    BACK.  I  I  3 

in  "  Gorii  Mus.  Florentinum,"  vol.  ii.,  represents  the 
bust  of  the  goddess  Roma  cut  on  a  sardonyx.  The 
pose  is  very  characteristic  ;  and  the  thorax  exhibits  a 
roundness  which  is  rare  in  Greek  sculpture. 

The  pose  of  the  neck  in  Greek  female  figures  is 
partly  due  to  the  desire  to  show  it  off  to  the  highest 
advantage,  as  has  been  mentioned  above  in  the  passage 
relating  thereto.  Distinctions  were  also  drawn  by  the 
ancients  themselves  in  this  matter.  The  afore-men- 
tioned pose  of  the  neck  is  found  chiefly  in  statues  of 
Venus  and  in  genre  figures,  whereas  figures  of  Juno 
and  Minerva  stand  more  proudly  erect.  Archaic  and 
archaistic  figures  are  similarly  distinguished  by  a  more 
upright  and,  if  occasionally  stiff,  yet  frequently  solemn 
and  imposing  bearing. 

If  we  look  at  the  back  of  an  individual  or  of  a  statue 
in  the  upright  posture,  we  can  easily  trace  the  line  of  the 
backbone  as  it  descends  between  the  shoulders  down- 
wards, until  it  is  lost  in  the  sacral  region,  where  we  see 
on  each  side,  at  a  little  distance,  a  depression  longer 
than  it  is  broad ;  these  pits  are  more  or  less  oblong  from 
above  downwards.  The  elevated  masses  which  lie 
between  them  and  the  line  of  the  backbone  consist  of 
the  lower  part  of  the  dorsal  muscles  which  are  attached 
to  the  sacrum,  and  in  part,  too,  of  the  overlying  fat. 

From  each  of  these  pits  there  runs  obliquely  down- 
wards and  inwards  a  line  towards  the  cleft  between 
the  buttocks,  where  the  two  lines  meet.  They  are 
either  traceable  through  their  entire  course,  or  they 
are  so  far  indicated  as  to  be  easily  completed  in 


114  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

imagination.  What  lies  above  and  to  the  inside  of 
them  forms  part  of  the  dorsal  muscles,  and  of  their 
tendons  and  processes  ;  what  lies  below  and  outside 
them  belongs  to  the  gluteus  muscles.  These  lines 
form  two  sides  of  a  triangle,  defined  above  towards  the 
back  more  or  less  distinctly,  according  to  the  degree 
of  inclination  of  the  body,  and  known  as  the  sacro-iliac 
triangle.  It  varies  in  form  according  to  the  inclination 
of  the  pelvis,  according  to  the  form  of  the  sacrum  and  of 
the  adjacent  iliac  bones,  and  according  to  the  extent 
of  the  fatty  layer.  It  may  present  a  convex  surface 
to  the  view,  or  it  may  be  flat ;  it  may,  in  addition, 
exhibit  a  median  or  two  lateral  depressions  ;  but,  in  any 
case,  it  must  be  recognised  by  the  artist  and  intelligently 
worked  out  in  its  details,  where  he  is  dealing  with 
a  youthful  and  well-preserved  body  in  dorsal  view, 
whether  in  the  male  or  in  the  female. 

It  is  very  beautifully  shown  in  that  one  of  the  Three 
Graces  of  Raffaelle  who  turns  her  back  to  the  spectator. 

It  is  also  well  reproduced  in  Forster's  engraving  after 
this  picture,  which  has  been  spread  broadcast  by 
means  of  the  "  Blatter  fur  vervielfaltigende  Kunst." 

I  cannot  understand  the  palpable  neglect  with  which 
this  region  has  been  treated  in  one  of  the  finest  statues 
of  antiquity,  the  Venus  of  the  Capitol.  We  are  almost 
compelled  to  suppose  that  in  its  original  position  the 
back  was  not  accessible  to  observation.  I  judge  so 
from  the  plaster  cast  which  is  in  the  Academy  of  Fine 
Arts  at  Vienna.  Since  I  first  observed  this  I  have 
had  no  opportunity  of  examining  the  original. 


VI. 

THE  PELVIS  AND  ITS  RELATION   TO  THE   TRUNK 
AND   TO   THE   THIGHS. 

WHEN  we  look  at  antique  male  statues,  we 
observe  a  striking  uniformity  in  the  course 
of  the  iliac  line — the  line,  that  is,  running  down- 
wards from  the  hips  towards  the  genital  organs.  It 
is  practically  identical  in  archaic  statues,  in  works 
belonging  to  the  finest  period  of  Greek  sculpture,  and 
in  examples  of  Roman  plastic  art  from  the  time 
of  the  Emperors  down  to  the  complete  decline  of 
pagan  art. 

Nevertheless,  it  is  not  very  easy  to  find  in  the 
living  model  instances  of  this  line,  which  was  per- 
sistently reproduced  through  so  many  centuries  in 
ancient  times.  In  the  first  place,  where  in  the 
antique  we  see  a  more  or  less  prominent  roll  of  flesh 
lying  above  the  iliac  crest,  we  usually  find  none  in 
well-proportioned  young  men  of  slender  build,  such 
as  are  represented  in  antique  statues  and  reliefs,  but 
frequently  in  lieu  thereof  a  depression,  situated, 
however,  a  little  higher  than  the  fleshy  ridge  of  the 
antique ;  for  the  latter,  as  we  shall  see  hereafter, 
includes  the  iliac  crest,  whereas  the  depression  which 


I  I  6  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

we  meet  with  in  the  living  subject  always  lies  above 
the  level  of  the  iliac  crest. 

The  difference  just  referred  to  is  connected  with 
a  second  one  no  less  remarkable.  If  we  have  a 
living  model  before  us,  we  observe  that  the  iliac  line 
descending  from  the  iliac  crest  makes  a  slight  curve 
as  it  follows  the  course  of  the  inguinal  fold,  i.e.,  of 
the  fold  which,  when  we  bend  the  thigh,  and  at  the 


\r 


FIG.  15. 

same  time  turn  it  inwards  towards  the  median  plane 
of  the  body,  is  formed  between  its  inner  border  and 
the  lower  abdominal  region  ;  lower  down  the  line  is 
lost  in  the  pubic  hair.  As  its  continuation,  but  no 
longer  as  forming  part  of  the  iliac  line  itself,  we  may 
regard  the  line  which  descends  between  the  thigh 
and  the  scrotum  and  forms  the  border  line  between 
the  former  and  the  perinaeum,  i.e.,  the  region  between 
the  scrotum  and  the  anus. 

In  antique  sculpture,  however,  the  line  descending 


THE    PELVIS. 


117 


from  the  hips  has  a  very  different  shape.  It  com- 
mences with  an  almost  horizontal  portion  beneath 
the  fleshy  ridge,  runs  for  a  short  distance  inwards, 
and  then  bends  downwards  at  an  obtuse  angle, 
sometimes  almost  at  a  right  angle  ;  and  pursues 
a  curve  convex  on  the  outside  and  below.  The 
annexed  woodcuts  illustrate  the  two  forms  of  line. 


T 


Figs.  15  and  16  show  the  ordinary  iliac  line  from 
photographs  of  models,  the  original  of  Fig.  1 5  having 
both  hands  raised,  that  of  Fig.  16  holding  a  vase  in 
the  right  hand.  Fig.  17,  taken  from  Sybel's  "  Welt- 
geschichte  der  Kunst,"  shows  the  iliac  line  of  the 
Diadumenos. 

Before  entering  into  further  detail  as  to  the  differ- 
ences between  the  antique  and  the  living  model,  it 
will  be  convenient  to  examine  how  far  the  inclination 


I  IS  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

of  the  pelvis  exercises  any  influence  on  the  iliac  line 
in  the  male. 

If  a  man  stands  erect,  firmly  planted  on  both  feet, 
at  the  same  time  exerting  as  little  muscular  effort  as 
possible,  the  hip-joint  is  always  a  little  over-extended. 
If  we  imagine  the  body  to  be  lifeless,  and  if  while 
holding  the  legs  firmly  in  the  above  position  we 
were  to  make  an  incision  from  the  front  surface 


hi,; 

f 

w\ 


FIG.  17. 

inwards  towards  the  neck  of  the  femur,  cutting 
through  everything,  skin,  muscles,  vessels,  nerves,  and 
finally  also  the  anterior  wall  of  the  fibrous  capsule 
of  the  joint  by  which  the  femur  is  attached  to  the 
pelvis,  the  trunk  would  fall  backwards.  Now,  very 
.strong  bundles  of  fibres  run  in  the  anterior  wall  of 
this  capsule,  which  take  their  origin  from  the  superior 
or  iliac  portion  of  the  border  of  the  acetabulum,  and 
from  thence  upwards  as  far  as  the  anterior  inferior 
iliac  spine ;  and,  becoming  united  in  front  of  the 


THE    PELVIS.  I  1 9 

head  and  neck  of  the  femur,  take  a  downward  course 
to  the  point  of  their  attachment  on  the  anterior 
inter-trochanteric  line  of  the  femur. 

These  bundles  are  known  collectively  as  the  ilio- 
femoral  ligament ;  and  it  is  this  ligament  which, 
when  in  standing  upright  we  avoid  all  muscular 
exertion  not  absolutely  necessary,  keeps  the  body 
from  falling  backwards,  so  that  it  is  said,  not  without 
reason,  that,  when  standing  in  the  easiest  possible 
position,  we  use  no  muscular  action  to  support  the 
body,  but  suspend  it  in  the  hip-joint  to  the  ilio- 
femoral  ligament. 

It  is  owing  to  the  presence  of  this  ligament  that 
no  one,  not  even  the  most  supple  ballet-dancer, 
can  extend  the  leg  horizontally  backwards  without 
bending  the  body  well  forwards. 

On  the  length  of  this  ligament,  and  on  the  amount 
of  play  it  allows,  depends,  moreover,  the  position 
assumed  by  the  pelvis  in  relation  to  the  thigh  ancj 
to  the  horizon  in  an  easy  upright  posture.*  If<  it 
allows  considerable  freedom  of  movement,  then  the 
superior  opening  or  inlet  of  the  pelvis  is  turned  more 
vertically  upwards  ;  but  more  to  the  front,  when  the 
ligament  is  short,  and  consequently  the  freedom  of 
movement  is  restricted.  In  the  former  case  we  speak 

*  It  has  recently  been  incorrectly  asserted  that  no  position 
actually  exists  in  which  the  ilio-femoral  ligament  is  stretched, 
and  that  it  is  merely  a  theoretical  abstraction.  Any  model  may, 
however,  be  placed  in  such  a  position,  even  though  it  be  not 
one  which  is  assumed  naturally  by  everybody,  and  will  afford 
conclusive  proof  that  a  number  of  antique  statues  are  so  posed. 


120  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

of  a  slight  inclination,  in  the  latter  of  a  strong  inclination 
of  the  pelvis.  Among  us  an  excessive  inclination  of  the 
pelvis,  especially  in  the  female  sex,  is  a  more  frequent 
defect  than  the  reverse.  When  the  inclination  is 
excessive,  we  fail  to  obtain  in  an  easy  upright  posture 
the  beautiful  simply-curved  line,  .which  we  see,  for 
instance,  in  the  well-known  picture  of  Nicholas 
Poussin,  called  the  Arcadian  Shepherds.  For  with 
excessive  inclination  of  the  pelvis  the  abdomen  is 
projected  forwards  instead  of  the  pelvis,  and  a 
correspondingly  deep  hollow  is  seen  above  the 
sacrum  in  the  lumbar  region  of  the  back. 

If,  on  the  other  hand,  the  inclination  is  too  slight, 
the  pelvis  projects  in  an  ungraceful  fashion,  and  the 
trunk  makes  a  conspicuous  angle  with  the  thighs. 
But  this  is  a  defect  of  less  frequent  occurrence. 
Excessive  inclination  of  the  pelvis  may  also  mar  the 
lower  part  of  the  back  by  causing  the  sacrum  to 
project  too  much,  while  insufficient  inclination  may 
mar  it  by  giving  it  too  flat  an  appearance. 

The  typical  antique  iliac  line  in  male  figures,  on 
the  first  impression,  suggests  to  us  that  we  have 
before  us  a  pelvis  of  slight  inclination,  with  the  iliac 
crest  bent  unusually  far  inwards.  The  whole  bearing 
of  the  figure,  as  a  rule,  implies  a  very  small  degree 
of  pelvic  inclination.  If,  further,  the  inward  projecting 
angle  of  the  iliac  line  is  caused  by  the  anterior 
superior  iliac  spine,  as  we  are  at  once  led  to  assume, 
then  the  whole  wing  of  the  osilium  must  be  directed 
less  downwards  and  outwards  than  among  us,  and 


THE    PELVIS.  121 

more  upwards  and  inwards ;  we  have,  however,  no 
actual  proof  that  in  those  times  the  human  pelvis 
ever  had  a  shape  so  different  from  that  of  the 
present  time,  much  less  that  it  was  the  prevalent 
form. 

Among  the  bones  of  men  belonging  to  ancient 
times  which  I  have  had  an  opportunity  of  investi- 
gating, I  have  not  met  with  a  single  osilium  giving 
evidence  of  such  a  structure,  though  it  is  true  I 
have  examined  no  Greek  bones,  but  only  those  of 
Italic  origin.  Among  the  skeletons  of  the  Felsinea 
Necropolis  one  only  exhibited  a  somewhat  more 
marked  curve  forwards  and  inwards  of  the  iliac  crest ; 
but  it  was  not  so  marked  as  would  be  implied  by  the 
antique  type,  if  the  above  interpretation  were  correct. 
I  have  also  found  a  more  pronounced  inward  curve 
than  is  now  normal  in  a  female  Egyptian  mummy 
at  Parma,  but  it  was  not  present  in  an  adjacent  male 
mummy.  The  fact  that  in  the  anatomical  figure 
by  Cigoli,  in  the  Bargello  at  Florence,  the  anterior 
superior  iliac  spine  is  more  turned  inwards  than 
usual,  and  thus  approximates  to  the  antique  type, 
does  not  assist  us.  We  are  bound,  therefore,  to 
entertain  the  possibility  that  the  bend  in  the  iliac  line 
may  not  indicate  the  anterior  superior  iliac  spine,  and 
that  the  latter  may  lie  to  the  inside  of  it,  somewhere 
in  the  soft  parts  of  the  abdominal  wall. 

On  this  supposition  let  us  try  to  determine  its 
exact  position  as  nearly  as  possible. 

Four  great  muscles  lie  in  the  abdominal  wall :  the 


122  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

rectus  (Fig.  18,  i,  and  Fig.  19,  7),  the  external  oblique 
(Fig.  1 8,  2),  the  internal  oblique  (Fig.  18,  3),  and  the 
transversalis  abdominis  muscle  (Fig.  19,  4). 

The  rectus  muscle  is  enclosed  in  a  fibrous  sheath 
composed  of  fibres  belonging  to  the  tendinous  portion 
of  the  oblique  and  transversalis  muscles. 


Tendinous  fibres  of  the  internal  oblique  muscle, 
and  likewise  tendinous  fibres  of  the  transversalis, 
though  only  to  a  certain  depth,  contribute  to  the 
hinder  wall  of  the  sheath.  Nearly  on  a  level  with 
the  anterior  part  of  the  iliac  crest  is  a  spot* 

*  The  point  marked  6  in  Fig.  19  is  made  visible  by  the  removal 
of  all  the  left  rectus  muscle  up  to  where  it  is  situated,  while  the 
rest  is  seen  in  section.  It  is  only  necessary  to  follow  the  divided 
surface  of  the  muscle  in  an  outward  direction  until  the  point  is 


THE    PELVIS. 


123 


(Fig.  19,  6)  at  which  all  these  fibres  leave  the  hinder 
wall  of  the  sheath  and  pass  into  the  anterior  wall,  so 
that  from  this  point  downwards  the  muscle  is  only 
separated  from  the  body  cavity  by  a  connective  tissue 
layer,  independent  of  the  muscles,  the  so-called  fascia 


transversalis,  and  by  the  peritonaeal  membrane.     The 

reached  where  the  above-described  change,  in  the  course  of  the 
tendinous  fibres,  takes  place.  The  right  rectus  muscle  is  retained 
in  its  entire  length,  and  is  seen  in  profile  in  tig.  19,  7,  and  in 
front  view  in  Fig.  18,  i.  The  left  rectus  is,  in  the  latter  figure, 
covered  by  the  anterior  wall  of  the  sheath  in  which  it  lies. 
Tig.  18,  5,  indicates  the  pyramidal  muscle,  which  has  been 
mentioned  above  in  the  description  of  the  abdomen,  as  the 
muscle  which,  by  its  contraction,  stretches  the  linea  alba. 

The  illustrations  are  copied  from  those  of  the  abdominal 
muscles  given  by  L.  Hollstein,  in  his  "  Anatomic  des  Menschen  " 
(Berlin,  1885). 


124  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

bend  in  the  typical  antique  iliac  line  lies  about  on 
a  level  with  this  point.  Is  it  possible  that  this 
change  in  the  course  of  the  fibres  could,  in  a  race 
with  powerful  muscles,  unfettered  by  close-fitting 
clothing,  have  affected  the  surface  of  the  body 
much  more  than  with  us  ? 

There  is,  however,  yet  another  possibility  to  be 
considered.  The  rectus  muscle  has  three  tendinous 
bands  (Jnscriptiones  tendinece).  Occasionally  a  fourth 
is  present,  which  lies  midway  between  the  umbilicus 
and  the  symphysis  pubis,  and,  as  a  rule,  is  only 
visible  in  the  outer ,  part  of  the  muscle.  As  this 
band  still  occurs,  though  only  in  a  minority  of 
instances,  it  may  have  been  normally  present  in 
antiquity  ;  and  since  such  bands  are  closely  attached 
to  the  anterior  wall  of  the  sheath  of  the  rectus  above 
mentioned,  it  is  not  inconceivable  that  the  surface 
might  be  affected  by  them.  By  this  I  do  not  mean 
that  the  fourth  band  is  visible  as  such,  since  the  iliac 
line  does  not  run  where  it  lies.  It  is  merely  sug- 
gested that  it  exercises  a  more  powerful  tension,  and 
thereby  causes  the  iliac  line  to  prolong  its  horizontal 
course  beyond  the  anterior  end  of  the  iliac  crest. 

This  view,  however,  is  open  to  a  serious  objection, 
viz.,  it  invariably  happens  that,  when  in  the  antique 
the  outer  limit  of  the  sheath  of  the  rectus  can  be 
recognised,  the  inward  projecting  angle  of  the  iliac 
line  does  not  reach  up  to  it,  but  leaves  a  space  of 
some  two  fingers'  breadth  intervening. 

Are  we  to  accept  one  of  these  possibilities  as  the 


THE    PELVIS.  125 

•cause  of  the  difference  between  the  antique  and  the 
modern  iliac  line,  or  must  we  believe  that  a  blunder 
was  committed  in  the  very  beginning  of  antique 
sculpture,  and  perpetuated  during  its  entire  history? 

A  final  judgment  is  not  rendered  less  difficult  when 
we  learn  that  the  antique  type  of  iliac  line  is  not 
wholly  without  its  exceptions. 

I  recollect  having  seen  a  very  fine  torso  in  the 
Vatican  in  which  the  iliac  line  did  not  display  the 
typical  form,  but  might  have  been  faithfully  copied 
from  an  existing  model.  The  Ganymede  of  the 
Uffizi,  a  masterly  if  disagreeable  specimen  of 
naturalistic  sculpture,  also  shows  no  trace  of  it.* 
Besides  these,  examples  are  found  intermediate  be- 
tween the  two  extremes. 

In  a  few  antiques  we  find  the  natural  iliac  line  in 
addition  to  the  typical  line,  the  two  being  separated 
from  one  another  by  a  slight  elevation. 

Thus  I  was  unable  to  discover  any  definite  solution 
of  my  doubts  until  I  had  an  opportunity,  through 
the  kindness  of  the  distinguished  sculptor,  Cav. 
Agostino  Felici,  in  Venice,  of  observing  a  powerfully- 
built  young  man  who  sat  to  him  as  a  model.  The 
antique  line  was  quite  distinctly  and  unmistakably 

*  It  is  well  known  that  the  Ganymede  was  a  mere  torso  when 
first  discovered.  Benvenuto  Cellini  supplied  the  head,  arms, 
feet,  pedestal,  and  eagle,  but  it  has  never  been  suggested  that  he 
made  any  alteration  in  the  region  of  the  pelvis.  The  absence  of 
the  typical  iliac  line  may  perhaps  be  attributed  to  the  youth  of 
the  model,  although  present  in  other  antique  representations 
of  figures  quite  as  youthful. 


126  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

present  in  him.  The  lateral  muscle  masses  lay  im- 
mediately -on  and  over  the  iliac  crest,  so  as  .to  leave 
a  depression,  not  above,  but  below  the  crest.  The 
fleshy  roll  was  not  due  merely  to  the  fat  layer,  which 
was  by  no  means  pronounced.  By  tightening  the 
skin  upwards  I  could  feel  the  iliac  crest  as  an  essential 
part  of  the  prominence.  The  latter  extended  up- 
wards into  the  region  of  the  flank,  since  the  abdominal 
muscles,  which  here  lie  under  the  skin  and  fat,  are 
attached  to  the  iliac- crest. 

The  lower  border  of  the  prominence  formed  the 
transverse  outer  (lateral)  branch  of  the  antique  iliac 
line.  It  ran  considerably  beneath  the  iliac  crest, 
descending  anteriorly  less  than  the  latter,  and  then 
suddenly  bent  at  an  angle  downwards  into  the  inner 
(medial)  descending  branch  of  the  same  line.  Its 
whole  course  resembled  very  closely  that  of  the  iliac 
line  of  the  Apollo  Belvedere.  On  examining  the  apex 
of  the  angle  with  the  hand,  I  could  feel  the  anterior 
end  of  the  iliac  crest — that  is  to  say,  the  anterior 
superior  iliac  spine.  Thus  all  doubt  was  removed  as 
to  this  being  the  cause  of  the  angle,  and  similarly 
there  can  be  no  doubt  that  in  antique  statues  the 
angle  is  to  be  referred  to  the  same  origin.  The  only 
question  remaining  is  whether  in  several  antiques  in 
which  the  two  angles  are  nearer  to  each  other  than 
in  the  Apollo  Belvedere  and  in  our  model,  the 
sculptors  have  adhered  strictly  to  nature,  or  whether 
in  these  instances  they  have  deviated  therefrom. 

Afterwards,  through  the  kindness  of. the  sculptor 


THE    PELVIS. 


127 


Prof.  Kuhne,  in  Vienna,  I  was  enabled  to  examine  a 
second  model  illustrating  the  antique  type.  This 
man  was  also  a  Venetian.  He  had  formerly  been  a 
gondolier,  and  was  no  longer  young  ;  and  although 
not  exactly  stout,  he  had  a  considerable  layer  of  fat 
extending  on  the  side  of  the  body  down  the  flanks 
so  as  to  overhang  the  iliac  crest,  and  causing  the 
transverse  branch  of  the  typical  iliac  line  to  run  in  a 
less  slanting  and  more  horizontal  direction  even  than 
in  the  preceding  model.  Variations  in  this  respect 
are  likewise  met  with  in  the  antique,  and  the  course 
of  the  transverse  branch  of  the  line  in  question  is 
dependent  not  only  on  the  form  and  position  of  the 
pelvis,  but  also  in  the  fat  layer,  in  so  far  as  the  latter 
affects  the  elevation  or  depression  respectively  of  the 
surface. 

In  no  case,  however,  must  we  be  led  into  regarding 
the  transverse  branch  of  this  line,  in  antique  statues, 
as  indicating  the  site  of  the  iliac  crest  itself,  but  only 
as  a  depression  below  the  latter.  The  iliac  crest 
constitutes  the  bony  basis  of  the  lower  part  of  the 
prominence,  which,  owing  to  the  softness  of  its  upper 
portion,  is  called  the  fleshy  ridge  or  roll. 

From  the  foregoing  we  can  now  recognise  the  two 
factors  which  practically  determine  the  course  of  the 
horizontal  branch  of  the  iliac  line. 

The  first  factor,  the  shape  of  the  pelvis  being  taken 
as  constant,  is  its  inclination,  since  it  is  evident  that 
this  branch  will  run  less  horizontally  in  proportion 
as  the  inclination  of  the  pelvis  increases ;  and  the 


128  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

second  factor  is  the  amount  and  distribution  of  the 
fat  on  the  flanks.  The  branch  has  its  fixed  point  of 
origin  at  the  anterior  superior  iliac  spine  ;  it  does  not, 
however,  thenceforth  follow  the  iliac  crest,  but  runs 
below  it  ;  and,  other  circumstances  being  equal,  the 
thicker  the  layer  of  fat  over  the  external  oblique 
muscles  and  the  iliac  crest,  the  lower  does  the  branch 
run,  and  therefore  the  more  horizontal  it  is  ;  and  the 
fat,  by  its  tendency  to  hang  downwards,  causes  the 
roll  to  pass  over  into  a  hollow  groove  later,  i.e.,  further 
downwards  than  is  the  case  in  leaner  individuals. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  say  that  the  form  of  the 
pelvis,  and  of  the  alas  of  the  iliac  bones  more 
especially,  exercises  some  influence,  but  this  may 
vary  in  so  many  ways  and  by  such  fine  gradations 
as  to  render  it  impossible  to  lay  down  any  general 
statement  on  the  subject.  To  follow  it  out  in  detail 
would  only  be  possible  by  first  examining  the  living 
model  and  then  investigating  preparations  of  the 
pelvis  in  the  dead  subject. 

On  the  last-named  of  the  two  models  I  made 
some  measurements  which  present  certain  features 
of  interest.  The  greatest  transverse  diameter  of  the 
upper  pelvic  region,  including  the  fleshy  masses 
lying  above  the  alae  of  the  iliac  bones,  amounted  to 
322  millimetres.  This  was  about  17  mm.  less  than 
the  greatest  diameter  in  the  region  of  the  hip-joint, 
since  the  latter  amounted  to  339  mm.  The  distance 
between  the  two  angles  so  often  referred  to  was 
250  mm.,  and  the  greatest  transverse  diameter, 


THE    PELVIS.  129 

measured  in  the  depth  of  the  furrow  of  the  horizontal 
branch  of  the  typical  iliac  line,  amounted  to  318  mm. 
The  furrow  was  thus  overhung  by  the  fleshy  roll 
above  it  to  the  extent  of  2  mm.  only  on  either  side  ; 
a  fact,  however,  which  does  not  prevent  the  line  from 
being  traced  with  absolute  certainty,  as  it  was  defined 
with  sufficient  clearness. 

The  straight  horizontal  furrow  or  step,  frequently 
seen  to  be  sharply  marked' on  antique  male  statues 
between  the  abdomen  and  pubic  prominence,  and 
uniting  the  descending  branches  of  the  two  iliac 
lines,  has  originated  in  the  sculptural  representation 
of  the  upper  edge  of  the  pubic  hair.  Its  origin  may 
still  be  recognised  in  several  statues  ;  for  instance, 
in  the  Harmodius  at  Naples,  the  Choiseul-Gouffier 
Apollo  in  the  British  Museum,  the  Doryphoros 
of  Polycletus  at  Naples,  the  Farnese  Diadumenos  in 
London,"  and  others. 

Its  origin  makes  clear  to  us  further  why  the 
line  is  in  many  figures  produced  so  far  towards 
the  thigh  as  to  interrupt  the  natural  connection 
of  the  descending  branch  of  the  iliac  line  with  the 
furrow  between  the  scrotum  and  thigh. 

The  ancients  appear  to  depart  in  this  matter  still 
further  from  nature,  but  they  encountered  the  diffi- 
culty that  the  artist  had  to  represent  a  feature  not 
naturally  adapted  for  sculpture,  and  yet  one  that 
could  not  be  passed  over. 

*  All  these  statues  are  figured  in  Sybel's  "  Weltgeschichte 
der  Kunst." 

9 


ISO  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

There  is,  however,  another  mode  in  which  the 
descending  branch  of  the  iliac  line  and  the  furrow 
between  scrotum  and  thigh  may  be  disunited,  which 
is  quite  consonant  with  nature.  In  statues  in 
which  the  weight  of  the  body  is  thrown  on  one 
leg  while  the  other  is  free,  the  disconnection  is 
frequently  seen  above  the  supporting  leg,  though 
absent,  or,  at  any  rate,  less  distinct,  above  the  other. 
The  pelvis  lies  in  a  slanting  position,  and  its  lower 
portion  presses  more  heavily  on  the  thigh  of  the 
supporting  leg  than  when  the  weight  is  equally 
distributed  on  both  legs.  In  this  way  a  cushion 
projects  on  that  side,  appearing  as  a  lateral  elevation 
of  the  pubic  prominence,  and  the  descending  branch 
of  the  iliac  line  passes  above  it  in  an  inward  direction 
towards  the  median  line,  while  the  furrow  between 
the  thigh  and  scrotum  in  passing  upwards  remains 
below  the  cushion,  and  turning  outwards  is  prolonged 
into  the  line  which  arises  as  a  fold  of  the  flexure 
between  the  trunk  and  the  thigh  when  the  thigh 
and  knee  are  raised  to  a  position  at  right  angles  to 
the  body. 

This  is  very  clearly  seen  in  the  Discobolus  who 
stands  upright  holding  the  quoit  in  his  left  hand, 
which  hangs  at  his  side,  while  he  bends  his  right 
arm  at  the  elbow,  and  gesticulates  with  the  hand 
and  fingers,  as  if  he  would  utter  some  remark  con- 
cerning the  cast  about  to  be  made.  The  famous 
Hermes  from  Olympia  with  the  infant  Dionysos 
exhibits  the  same  feature. 


THE    PELVIS.  131 

When  the  interruption  above  described  is  distinct 
on  both  sides,  the  descending  branches  of  the  typical 
iliac  line  are  usually  united  by  a  line  passing  between 
the  abdomen  and  the  pubic  prominence,  and  having 
the  form  of  a  curve  convex  below. 

Obviously  the  most  important  question  for  us  from 
a  practical  point  of  view  is  this  :  Ought  the  artist 
to  reproduce  in  his  works  the  antique  typical  form 
of  iliac  line  or  not  ? 

There  can  be  no  question  as  to  the  excellent 
effect  which  the  line  produces.  Even  at  a  distance  it 
gives  proportion  to  the  figure,  and  helps  to  diminish 
the  superficial  area  of  the  abdomen.  It  gives  an 
air  of  solidity  ;  and  when  we  see  it  in  the  living 
model,  there  is  no  denying  that  it  enhances  con- 
siderably the  impression  of  force  and  manly  beauty. 
It  is  undoubtedly  within  the  artist's  right  to  impart 
to  his  work  a  feature  which  he  regards  as  of  the 
highest  beauty,  even  if  he  has  only  seen  it  in  a 
single  instance,  or  has  only  a  single  unimpeachable 
proof  of  its  occurrence  ;  but  he  is  scarcely  justified 
in  giving  form  to  a  feature  the  very  existence  of 
which  in  the  present  or  in  the  past  is  a  matter 
of  doubt. 

Our  artists  are  fully  entitled  to  make  the  second 
toe  of  the  foot  longer  than  the  great  toe,  since,  though 
not  the  rule  in  the  existing  race  of  men,  it  does  occur, 
not  only  in  children,  but  likewise  in  adults,  and  more- 
over in  adults  of  the  Aryan  stock,  as  I  shall  show 
further  on  ;  in  many  antiques,  however,  we  find  the 


132  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

iliac  line  with  the  inward  angles  brought  curiously 
near  to  each  other,  and  so  deeply  and  ruggedly 
defined  that  the  modern  artist  cannot  but  hesitate 
about  reproducing  it  until  it  is  forthcoming  in  a 
living  example.  He  should,  however,  seek  for  models 
who  show  an  approximation  to  the  antique  type, 
and  avoid  reproducing  an  abdomen  such  as  was 
possessed  by  the  model  who  served  Rembrandt  for 
his  Christ  before  Pilate. 

The  artists  of  the  renaissance  and  of  modern  times 
have  varied  in  their  practice,  adopting  sometimes  the 
antique  type,  and  sometimes  the  form  now  prevalent 
in  nature.  A  striking  example  of  the  former  is  seen 
in  the  Perseus  of  Benvenuto  Cellini,  in  the  Loggia  dei 
Lanzi  at  Florence,  and  in  the  Mars  of  Sansovino,  on 
the  staircase  of  the  Ducal  Palace  at  Venice.  In  the 
instance  just  named  the  artist  has  misunderstood  his 
antique  pattern,  as  he  has  prolonged  the  line  running 
from  the  hips  horizontally  as  far  as  the  sheath  of  the 
recti  muscles. 

We  also  find  the  antique  form  of  line  in  drawings 
attributed  to  Raffaelle.  Later  the  artists  adhered 
rather  to  the  modern  type  which  they  observed  in 
their  models.  Thus  I  do  not  remember  ever  to 
have  seen  an  instance  of  the  antique  type  in  the 
nude  male  figures  of  Guido  Reni. 

In  a  drawing  in  the  Uffizi  (No.  2),  ascribed  to 
Andrea  del  Verocchio,  both  lines,  the  realistic  and 
the  antique,  are  present  together,  and  the  same 
thing  also  occurs  elsewhere,  and  occasionally  passes 


THE    PELVIS  133 

over  into  the  type  in  which  the  descending  branches 
of  the  typical  form  unite  into  an  arch  carved  below, 
and  lying  between  the  abdomen  and  the  pubic  pro- 
minence, while  the  line  between  the  pubes  and  the 
thigh  merges  into  the  flexure  of  the  thigh,  and  so 
follows  a  course  below  the  iliac  line  and  quite 
distinct  from  it. 

If  we   inquire    why   the   typical    iliac   line   is   not 


) 


present  in  an  antique  female  figure,  the  answer  is 
that  the  form  of  pelvis  which  really  gives  rise  to 
the  typical  line,  and  is  indispensable  to  its  pro- 
duction, is  extremely  rare  in  the  female. 

In  the  female  pelvis  the  alae  of  the  iliac  bones  are 
generally  less  perpendicular  and  curved  inwards  than 
in  the  male  ;  they  slant  outwards  more,  and  thus  the 
distance  between  the  two  anterior  superior  iliac  spines 
is  increased.  To  this  last-named  feature  it  is  mainly 
due  that  the  presence  of  the  line  which  we  see  in 


134 


THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 


antique    male    figures    becomes    impossible    in    the 
female. 

I  have,  nevertheless,  once  observed  a  very  marked 
indication  of  it  in  a  photograph  from  the  life,  from 
which  the  accompanying  woodcut  (Fig.  20)  is  copied. 
It  was  quite  possible,  in  the  distribution  of  light  and 
shade,  to  recognise  the  point  corresponding  to  the 
angle  in  antique  male  statues,  and  from  it  to  trace 
the  typical  Jline  more  or  less  distinctly  downwards 


and  outwards  ;  but  owing  to  the  greater  width  of 
the  pelvis  relatively  to  its  height,  the  angle  is  more 
obtuse,  and  the  descending  rami  of  the  typical  line 
are  less  perpendicular.  When  this  is  taken  into 
consideration,  such  indications  are  traceable  in  antique 
female  figures  more  or  less  distinctly ;  for  instance, 
in  the  three  famous  statues  of  Venus,  that  of  Milo, 
the  Capitoline,  and  the  Medicean. 

Fig.  21,  which  is  also  reproduced  from  a  photograph 
of  the  living  model,  exhibits  this  line,  and  likewise 
forms  approaching  the  male  type. 


THE    PELVIS. 


135 


In  the  female  we  may  distinguish  two  extreme 
types,  which,  at  first  sight,  are  difficult  to  reconcile. 
In  the  first,  the  inguinal  line,  that  is,  the  line 
separating  the  thighs  from  the  pubic  prominence 
and  the  lowest  part  of  the  abdomen,  ascends,  as  in 
most  living  men,  direct  to  the  anterior  superior  iliac 
spine. 


The  characteristic  feature  of  the  second  type  is 
that  the  inguinal  line  pursues  a  different  course  from 
that  of  the  iliac  line,  bending  outwards,  and  being 
traceable  at  some  distance  below  the  anterior  superior 
iliac  spine  as  a  transverse  line  separating  the  trunk 
from  the  thighs.  It  becomes  a  line  of  the  flexure 
of  the  thighs  ;  and  though  it  may  disappear  or  be 
very  slightly  marked  when  the  leg  is  kept  quite 


136 


THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 


straight,  it  may  become  conspicuous,  if  the  thigh  is 
flexed  a  very  little,  as,  for  instance,  in  walking,  as 
is  seen  in  the  female  figure  of  a  group  in  marble 
belonging  to  the  Marchese  Nicolini,  in  the  vestibule 
on  the  first  floor  of  the  Bargello  at  Florence. 

Fig.    22    illustrates    the    first    type,    Fig.    23    the 
second.     These   two   types   are,  however,  connected 


FIG.  23. 

by  an  intermediate  form,  in  which  the  two  lines  are 
equally  conspicuous.  According  as  the  one  or  the 
other  is  more  pronounced,  the  figure  approximates 
to  the  first  or  second  type. 

When  both  lines  are  present  and  completely 
separate,  they  generally  take  the  following  course  : 
the  iliac  line  proper  starts  from  the  anterior  end 
of  the  iliac  crest,  which  either  projects,  as  is  the 


THE    PELVIS.  137 

case  in  lean  persons,  or  is  concealed  by  the  tissues 
lying  over  it.  The  line  does  not  commence  as  a 
fold,  but  as  a  slight  depression  ;  follows  in  the  main 
the  direction  of  the  femoral  arch  (Arcus  inguinalis, 
also  called  Fallopius',  or,  less  correctly,  Poupart's 
ligament,  a  tendinous  line  running  on  either  side 
from  the  anterior  superior  iliac  spine  to  the  anterior 
ends  of  the  pubic  bones,  where  they  meet  in  the 
pubic  prominence)  ;  bends  with  a  curve  inwards, 
and  unites  with  that  of  the  opposite  side  at  the 
boundary  of  the  abdomen  and  the  pubic  promi- 
nence. 

Occasionally  we  also  see  a  depression  running  from 
the  starting-point  of  our  line  in  a  horizontal  direction 
outwards,  and  forming  an  obtuse  angle  with  it.  It 
thus  corresponds  with  the  angular  bend,  \vhich,  how- 
ever, comes  nearer  to  a  right  angle,  in  the  iliac  line 
of  the  antique  male  figure.  Instances  of  its  occur- 
rence were  given  above  in  Figs.  20  and  21. 

The  second  line  is  that  which  has  just  been  de- 
scribed. It  arises  at  the  inner  side  of  the  thigh, 
ascends  in  a  diagonal  direction  between  the  thigh  and 
the  pubic  prominence,  and  then  bends  outward  in  a 
transverse  direction,  thus  dividing  the  thigh  from  the 
whole  of  the  trunk  rather  than  from  the  abdomen 
only.  The  distinct  development  of  this  part  of  the 
line,  and  its  controlling  influence  on  the  distribution 
of  the  proportions  of  the  whole  figure,  characterize  the 
less  frequent  type,  one,  however,  which  largely  con- 
tributes to  the  beauty  of  many  works  of  antiquity 


138  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

and  the  renaissance.  The  main  characteristic  of  the 
ordinary  type  consists  in  the  external  portion  of 
the  second  line  being  marked  either  very  faintly  or 
not  at  all,  and  in  the  line  which  ascends  between 
the  pubes  and  the  thigh  passing  over  more  or  less 
distinctly  into  the  depression  which  descends  from  the 
anterior  superior  iliac  spine,  or  at  any  rate  running 
more  or  less  closely  to  it  instead  of  tending  to  diverge 
from  it. 

The  form  which  these  lines  take  is,  in  a  great 
degree,  dependent  on  the  attitude  of  the  body ;  so 
much  so  that  in  one  and  the  same  figure  one  side 
may  apparently*  approximate  to  the  extreme  form 
of  one  type,  and  the  other  side  to  the  other  type, 
as  may  be  seen  from  the  accompanying  woodcut 
(Fig.  24).  It  is  reproduced  from  the  photograph  of  a 
girl  carrying  a  vessel  on  her  head,  and  supporting  it 
with  the  right  hand.  But  the  attitude  is  not  the  sole 
element.  Two  persons  standing  in  exactly  the  same 
attitude  will  exhibit  differences,  which  are  the  result 
of  variations  in  the  distribution  of  the  fatty  tissue, 
and  also  in  the  form  of  the  pelvis.  The  course  taken 
by  these  lines  is  further  closely  connected  with  the 
obliquity  of  the  pelvis,  and  with  the  direction  of  the 
neck  of  the  femur,  since  it  is  evident  that  if  the  latter 

*  "Apparently,"  because  a  careful  examination  of  the  figure 
will  show  that  on  the  left  side  the  line  of  the  flexure  of  the  thigh 
does  not  ascend  to  the  anterior  superior  iliac  spine,  but  to  a 
point  situated  at  nearly  three  fingers'  breadth  distance  below  and 
outside  it. 


THE    PELVIS. 


139 


is  directed  much  upwards,  the  trochanter  will  come 
to  lie  more  below  the  line  about  which  the  thigh-bones 
rotate  when  flexed  on  the  trunk,  than  if  the  neck  of 
the  femur  lies  in  a  horizontal  position.  This  line 
passes,  in  fact,  through  the  centre  of  the  head  of  the 
femur. 

In  several  very  beautiful  figures  bequeathed  to  us 


by  antiquity  and  the  renaissance,  the  lines  of  the 
flexure  of  the  thighs  meet  at  a  very  obtuse  angle ; 
and,  owing  to  the  iliac  line  proper  being  invisible, 
form  the  principal  lines  of  distribution  of  the  figure, 
in  which  the  thighs  are  then  marked  off  from  the 
whole  trunk  rather  than  merely  from  the  abdomen. 

The  ancients  have  also  left  us  a  series  of  statues 
in  which  the  thighs  are  only  divided  off  from  the 
pubic  prominence,  or  but  very  little  further,  by  a 


I4O  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

definite  and  easily-traced  line,  while  the  remainder 
of  the  border  region  between  the  trunk  and  the 
thighs  presents  a  soft  fleshy  surface.  The  renaissance 
also  produced  similar  figures,  though  usually  more 
distinct  demarcations  were  preferred.  In  ancient 
times  people  sat  less  often,  while  they  lay  down  and 
stood  upright  more  than  in  later  times. 

It  depends  on  circumstances  whether  a  distinct 
demarcation  or  an  even  surface  of  transition  should 
be  preferred.  The  first  may  be  preferable  particularly 
in  monumental  and  ornamental  figures  calculated  to 
be  viewed  from  a  distance,  while  the  latter  may 
rather  be  selected  where  the  distance  is  less,  and  a 
form  of  beauty  is  aimed  at  which  the  spectator  shall 
realize  for  himself  in  flesh  and  blood. 

It  should  be  added  that  it  is  possible  for  three 
furrows  to  be  seen  on  the  hips,  one  above  the  other,, 
shallow  indeed  and  indistinct,  so  as  to  be  visible  only 
in  a  favourable  light.  They  are  to  be  found,  for 
instance,  above  the  free  leg  of  the  Capitoline  Venus. 
The  lowest  one  forms  the  border-line  between  the 
thigh  and  the  mons  veneris,  and  marks  off  the  thigh,, 
which  is  slightly  advanced  from  the  body,  or  rather 
from  the  hip.  The  second  lies  on  a  level  with  the 
depression  between  abdomen  and  mons ;  and  the 
third  and  last  runs  from  the  site  of  the  anterior 
superior  iliac  spine  outwards,  and  corresponds 
anatomically  to  the  horizontal  branch  of  the  typical 
iliac  line  of  antique  male  statues. 

Now   let  us  consider  a  little   more   in  detail   the 


THE    PELVIS. 


141 


inclination  of  the  pelvis,  and  its  influence  on  the 
general  appearance  of  the  figure.  The  woodcut 
below  (Fig.  25)  represents  a  human  pelvis  as  seen  in 
profile,  on  which  three  lines  are  drawn,  meeting  in 
the  axis  of  rotation  of  the  acetabulum  ;  one  is  a  line 
of  dashes,  the  second  a  continuous  line,  and  the  third 
dotted.  Let  us  first  take  the  continuous  line,  and 


FIG.  25. 

afterwards  the  dotted  line,  as  being  vertical  ;  then  it 
is  evident  that  the  inclination  of  the  pelvis  is  greater 
in  the  latter  case,  and  it  is  further  evident  that  all 
points  on  the  pelvis  situated  below  the  point  of 
rotation  are  then  shifted  backwards,  the  lowest  points 
being  shifted  the  furthest  backwards.  If  we  next 
take  the  line  of  dashes  as  the  vertical  line,  the 
inclination  is  less,  and  all  points  on  the  pelvis  below 


142  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

the  point  of  rotation  are  shifted  forwards,  the  lowest 
being  shifted  furthest.  Thus,  when  the  inclination  is 
marked,  these  points  all  lie  further  backwards ;  and 
more  forwards  when  it  is  slight. 

Now  all  the  muscles  lying  on  the  inside  of  the  femur,, 
except  the  sartorius,  take  their  origin,  so  far  as  they 
have  a  pelvic  origin,  in  a  line  beginning  at  the  upper 
end  of  the  symphysis  pubis  and  ending  at  the  tuber- 
osity  of  the  ischium.  All  these  muscular  attachments, 
therefore,  lie  further  back  when  the  pelvic  inclination 
is  considerable,  and  further  forward  when  it  is  slight. 
It  follows  that,  other  things  being  equal,  when  the 
inclination  is  great,  the  inner  surface  of  the  thigh  will 
be  flattened  in  a  diagonal  direction  from  the  front 
and  outwards  to  the  back  and  inwards.  Where  the  in- 
clination is  slight,  the  same  surface  in  its  upper  portion 
will,  under  like  circumstances,  be  more  rounded. 

Likewise  it  is  clear  that  the  pubic  prominence,  the 
position  of  which  is  determined  by  that  of  the  pubic 
symphysis,  will  be  lower  when  the  pelvic  inclination 
is  great  than  when  it  is  slight.  Now'  since  the  iliac 
line,  which  descends  from  the  anterior  end  of  the 
iliac  crest,  runs  down  between  the  pubic  prominence 
and  the  thigh,  the  thighs,  if  their  surfaces  are  flattened 
away  inwards  from  the  front,  leave  a  wedge-shaped 
space  enclosing  the  pubic  prominence,  which  is 
drawn  down  between  them. 

The  effect  is  different  when  the  inclination  of  the 
pelvis  is  inconsiderable,  especially  if  the  inside  of  the 
femur  is  furnished  with  a  good  cushion  of  fat.  Such 


THE    PELVIS.  143 

thighs,  when  the  pelvis  is  not  over-broad,  and  when 
the  neck  of  the  femur  does  not  lie  too  much  in  a 
horizontal  position,  close  up  completely  almost  at  the 
surface,  without  leaving  a  deep  interval,  as  in  the  case 
of  strong  inclination. 

I  regard  the  second  type  as  preferable,  since  the 
figures  which  exhibit  it  are,  in  general,  better  adapted 
for  reproduction  than  those  of  the  former  type. 
They  have  better  shaped  thighs,  and  a  more  com- 
pletely closed  junction  of  the  thighs  ;  they  do  not 
thrust  the  abdomen  forwards  in  standing  and  walk- 
ing, and  present  a  better  contour  of  the  entire  figure, 
not  only  in  front,  but  from  the  side  also.  The  thighs, 
however,  if  a  side  view  is  desired,  must  be  powerful, 
as  their  antero-posterior  diameter  is  smaller  than  it 
would  be  if  the  pelvic  inclination  were  considerable, 
because  the  ischial  bones  lie  more  to  the  front.  If 
we  seek  for  examples  of  pelvic  inclination  in  art,  the 
Eve,  in  the  Loggie  of  the  Vatican,  who  is  picking  the 
forbidden  fruit  for  Adam,  presents  a  degree  of  in- 
clination that  ought  not  to  be  exceeded.  An  equally 
marked  inclination  may  be  ascribed  to  the  Eve  in 
subsequent  Expulsion  from  Paradise,  but  cannot  be 
so  accurately  determined  on  account  of  the  forward 
movement  of  the  figure. 

An  example  of  the  smallest  allowable  degree  of 
inclination  is  furnished  by  the  Three  Graces  in 
the  Opera  del  Duomo  at  Siena  (formerly  in  the 
sacristy  of  the  Cathedral),  especially  in  that  one  who 
is  turning  her  back  to  us  in  Lombardi's  photograph 


144  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

and  also  in  the  one  standing  to  the  right  hand  of 
the  latter. 

The  ancients  were,  in  general,  not  fond  of  a  strong 
inclination  of  the  pelvis,  either  in  the  male  or  the 
female,  for  they  have  seldom  given  it  a  place  in  ideal 
art.  With  regard  to  the  angle  at  which  the  lines 
separating  the  thighs  from  the  pubes  meet,  great 
variety  prevails  among  them.  In  the  Three  Graces 
above  mentioned  it  is  very  obtuse,  far  exceeding  a 
right  angle.  In  the  Venus,  No.  134  in  the  Uffizi, 
who  is  girding  on  the  sword  of  Mars,  and  has  a  vase 
covered  with  a  cloth  at  her  side,  it  is  considerably 
larger  than  in  the  Venus  de  Medicis.  It  is  less  than 
a  right  angle  in  the  Esquiline  Venus  in  the  Museum 
of  the  Capitol.  The  latter  is  the  realistic  figure  of  a 
well-formed  vigprous  girl,  still  young  and  of  faultless 
proportions,  though  the  head  is  rather  large  in  com- 
parison with  other  antique  sculptures,  which  leads 
one  to  infer  that  the  original  was  not  above  middle 
height. 

When  the  ilio-femoral  ligament  is  long,— and,  the 
shape  of  the  pelvis  being  constant,  a  long  ligament 
causes  the  pelvic  inclination  to  be  slight,* — it  has  a 

*  I  am  speaking  here  of  the  anatomical  or  true  inclination  of  the 
pelvis,  as  measured  by  the  angle  which  the  axis  of  the  pelvis 
makes  with  the  plane  of  the  thigh-bones  when  the  ilio-femoral 
ligaments  are  stretched.  It  should  be  distinguished,  not  only 
from  the  occasional,  but  also  from  the  habitual  pelvic  inclination. 
Many  persons  only  extend  their  thigh-bones  so  as  to  stretch 
the  ilio-femoral  ligament  quite  exceptionally,  and  are  in  the 
habit  of  standing  with  the  pelvis  more  inclined  than  it  is  in 


THE    PELVIS.  145 

favourable  effect  on  the  gait.  If  the  ligament  is 
short,  the  natural  inclination  of  the  pelvis,  as  we  have 
seen,  is  strong.  If  then  the  stride  in  walking  has  to 
be  made  at  all  considerable,  the  position  of  the  hinder 
leg  creates  momentarily  a  still  stronger  obliquity. 
The  centre  of  gravity  of  the  trunk  must  not  be 
shifted  forwards  beyond  a  definite  point,  dependent 
on  the  rapidity  of  the  movement,  as  otherwise  the 
body  would  overbalance  in  a  forward  direction.  The 
increased  inclination  cannot,  therefore,  be  attained 
merely  by  bending  the  entire  trunk  forwards  ;  the 
spinal  column  in  the  lumbar  region  must  also  be 
more  strongly  curved,  and  this  is  rendered  difficult 
since  the  said  curve  is  usually  in  itself — that  is,  in 
standing  at  ease—considerable  in  cases  of  strong 
pelvic  inclination.  These  conditions  are  the  cause  of 
excessive  inclination  being  so  often  associated  with  a 
gait  that,  while  in  no  way  conducing  to  speed,  is  in 
persons  of  a  quick  temperament  often  hasty  and 
ungraceful.  I  remark  that  the  association  often  occurs, 
as  the  gait  cannot  be  judged  without  taking  the 

the  strict  anatomical  sense.  Again,  in  the  regulation  attitude 
of  the  body  required  of  the  German  soldier,  the  ilio-femoral 
ligament  is  not  stretched,  as  has  already  been  observed 
by  Hans  Virchow.  We  must  always  bear  in  mind  that  there 
are  two  positions  in  which  the  trunk  may  be  poised  on  the 
thighs  with  a  minimum  of  muscular  effort :  one  is  that  in  which 
the  ilio-femoral  ligament  is  stretched ;  the  other,  that  in  which 
the  centre  of  gravity  of  the  trunk  is  directly  supported,  so  that 
its  tendency  to  fall  is  both  equal  and  at  a  minimum  on  every 
side.  In  the  former  case  the  tendency  to  fall  is  greatest  in  a 
backward  direction,  but  is  restrained  by  the  stretched  ligament. 

IO 


146  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

flexibility  of  the  lumbar  region  of  the  spinal  cord 
into  consideration,  and  also  the  length  of  the 
legs,  which  regulates,  according  to  the  laws  of  the 
pendulum,  the  pace  of  the  gait  in  which  forward 
movement  is  made  with  the  least  exertion. 

The  women  of  the  Romagna,  especially  those 
belonging  to  certain  districts  in  the  Sabine  moun- 
tains, owe  the  regal  bearing  which  distinguishes 
them  so  remarkably  not  only  to  their  habit  of 
carrying  light  loads  on  their  heads,  often  without 
any  support  from  their  hands,  but  materially  also  to 
the  favourable  build  and  proportions  of  their  bodies. 
This  is  shown  by  the  superiority  of  their  gait  over 
that  of  women  of  other  races  who  have  the  same 
habits.  I  do  not  dispute  the  beneficial  effect  of  their 
habit,  for  I  have  remarked  that,  where  it  prevails, 
the  gait  and  bearing  are  better  than  where  burdens, 
according  as  they  are  light  or  heavy,  are  borne 
on  the  arm  or  back  respectively.* 

Broad  hips  are  regarded  by  the  general  public  as 

*  G.  B.  Dnchenne,  of  Boulogne,  in  his  "  Physiologic  des  Mouve- 
ments"  (Paris,  1867),  p.  733  (German  edition  by  C.  Wernicke, 
Cassel  and  Berlin,  1885,  p.  580)  makes  the  following  statement: 
"  I  believe  that  an  inclination  of  the  pelvis  of  63  to  64  degrees, 
and  a  corresponding  curvature  of  the  lumbo-sacral  region  of  the 
spinal  column,  are  the  most  usual. 

"  I  do  not  mean  to  assert  that  this  degree  of  curvature  should 
be  enjoined  on  Art  as  something  absolute,  as  a  rule  governing 
the  most  beautiful  forms,  since  it  has  been  proved  that  the 
physiological  saddle-formation  "  (which  only  occurs  in  cases  of 
strong  pelvic  inclination,  as  the  saddle  is,  as  a  matter  of  fact, 
formed  by  the  dorsal  side  of  the  strongly-inclined  pelvis)  "is 


THE    PELVIS.  147 

ugly  in  men  and  as  becoming  in  women.  The  latter 
judgment,  however,  is  not  the  outcome  of  a  study  of 
the  nude,  but  is  the  result  of  a  fashion  in  dress, 
which  at  various  times  has  led  to  pinching  in  the 
waist,  and  so  causing  the  width  of  the  hips  below  it 
to  become  as  prominent  as  possible. 

Nevertheless,  this  habit  has  induced  many  artists, 
both  in  the  present  and  in  past  time,  to  endow  their 
figures  with  abnormally  broad  hips.  Bodies,  however, 
resembling  a  violin  in  general  outline,  such  as  we 
occasionally  see,  especially  towards  the  close  of  the 
middle  ages  and  in  the  early  renaissance  in  Germany, 
are  in  truth  very  ugly.  The  width  of  the  hips  in  a 
woman  must  always  bear  a  certain  relative  proportion 
to  three  other  dimensions,  viz.,  to  the: height  of  the 
whole  figure,  to  the  breadth  of  the  shoulders,  and 
to  the  smallest  transverse  diameter  of  the  trunk, 
which  is  to  be  found  between  the  iliac  crests  and 
the  ribs. 

If  we  imagine  the  Venus  de  Medicis  standing  up- 
one  of  the  distinguishing  characters  of  many  races,  being  a 
hereditary  peculiarity  in  certain  families  and  in  certain  places, 
and  one  with  which  the  artist  has  to  reckon,  since  it  is  rightly 
regarded  as  a  feature  contributing  in  an  especial  degree  to  the 
beauty  of  the  lines  of  the  body,  more  particularly  in  women. 
Besides,  ancient  art  would  enter  a  protest  against  such  a  rule 
being  laid  down  as  absolute,  for  we  meet  with  very  beautiful 
types  of  saddle-formation  in  some  statues — indeed,  they  were 
much  sought  after  by  the  Greeks.  It  is  from  this  characteristic 
feature  of  beauty  that  the  Venus  Callipygos  derives  her  name." 

As  far  as  this  last  statement  is  concerned,  it  is  difficult  to  form 
any  judgment  of  the  pelvic  obliquity  and  degree  of  curvature  of 


148  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

right,  as  Schadow  has  drawn  her  in  his  "  Polycletus," 
then,  taking  100  as  the  height  of  the  whole  figure,  the 
three  above-mentioned  dimensions  will,  according 
to  the  drawing  in  that  work,  have  the  following 
values  :  the  breadth  of  the  shoulders  will  be  equal 
to  25,  the  least  transverse  diameter  of  the  trunk  to 
15-4,  the  breadth  of  the  hips  to  20-5. 

the  spinal  column  which  the  Venus  would  possess  in  an  erect 
attitude.  The  difficulty  arises  from  the  unusual  position  in  which 
the  figure  is  placed.  Moreover,  I  do  not  think  that  the  supreme 
artistic  finish  of  the  work,  which  is  said  to  have  made  Canova 
decline  the  task  of  restoring  the  statue,  justifies  us  in  regarding 
it  as  a  representative  work  of  genuine  classical  Greek  art. 

I  do  not  willingly  enter  the  lists  against  one  like  Duchenne, 
who  has  done  so  much  to  promote  the  good  of  mankind  and  of 
science;  but  I  ought  to  call  the  reader's  attention  to  two 
points : — 

1.  When  Duchenne  speaks  of  the  inclination  of  the  pelvis,  he 
refers  to  the  ordinary  inclination — that  which  is  present  when  the 
individual  is  standing  upright ;   but   I   refer  to   the   anatomical 
inclination,  which  depends  on  the  amount  of  play  allowed  by  the 
ilio-femoral  ligament,  and  therefore  on  the  length  of  the  latter, 
by  which   the  inclination  is  eventually  determined.      It   is  the 
minimum  of  inclination,  which  is  attained  when  the  individual, 
standing  with  the  legs  straight  and  close  together  and  the  feet 
touching  one  another,  holds  the  lower  part  of  the  trunk  as  far 
forward  as  he  can  while  keeping  the  knees  rigid.     The  inclination 
is  not  measured  by  the  angle  formed  by  the  axis  of  the  pelvis 
or  by  its  conjugate  diameter  with  the  horizon,  but  by  the  angle 
made  with   these   lines   by  the  thighs  when  extended  on  the 
median  plane  of  the  body.     (Cf.  Hermann   Meyer,    of  Zurich, 
"  Die    Beckenneigung,"    in   Reichert   and    Du   Bois-Reymond's 
"  Archiv  fur  Anatomie  u.  Physiologic,  1861,  p.  137.) 

2.  Duchenne  brings  the  curvature  of  the  spinal  column  into 
direct  and  necessary  connection  with  the  pelvic  inclination,  whereas 


THE    PELVIS.  149 

I  have  given  these  measurements  from  the  drawing. 
It  is  possible,  however,  that  a  fresh  examination  of 
the  original  statue  might  yield  a  somewhat  greater 
relative  breadth  of  the  hips.  Still,  the  important  fact 
for  us  is  that  the  drawing  produces  a  perfectly  satis- 
factory effect,  not  by  any  means  that  of  a  figure  too 
narrow  at  the  hips. 


the  connection,  though  it  undoubtedly  exists,  has  a  relative 
character  only.  The  spinal  column  may  be  curved  when  the 
pelvis  is  very  slightly  inclined,  if  the  head  is  inclined  forwards, 
and  still  more  so  if  it  happens  at  the  same  time  that  large  heavy 
female  breasts  have  to  be  counterbalanced.  To  effect  this  the 
shoulders  must  be  held  far  enough  back  to  restore  equilibrium. 
On  the  other  hand,  a  pelvis  only  slightly  inclined  anatomically  in 
the  sense  above  defined  by  me  may,  with  a  sufficient  degree 
of  flexibility  in  the  spinal  column,  be  placed  at  will  in  a  position 
of  increased  inclination,  so  as  to  give  an  appearance  of  greater 
curvature  to  the  lumbar  region  of  the  spinal  column  in  the  upright 
position. 

Duchenne  praises  highly  the  flexibility  of  the  spinal  column 
and  the  curvature  of  the  lumbar  region  in  its  connection  with 
the  sacrum,— the  saddle-formation,  as  he  calls  it,  exhibited  by  the 
Spanish  women,  and  especially  by  the  natives  of  Andalusia. 
He  says  (loc.  cit.,  p.  728;  German  edition,  p.  575):  "I  have 
seen  Spanish  ladies  in  whom  the  lumbar  curvature  and  its 
flexibility  were  so  remarkable  that  they  could  bend  the  body 
backwards  until  they  touched  the  ground  with  their  heads." 

This  power  depends  mainly  on  the  flexibility  of  the  spinal 
column  and  on  the  activity  of  the  extensor  muscles,  and  also  on 
the  form  of  the  thoracic  portion  of  the  spinal  column.  It  is 
favoured  by  a  thoracic  spinal  column  which  is  but  slightly  convex 
behind  and  concave  in  front.  The  feat  in  question  appears, 
from  representations  that  have  come  down  to  us,  to  have  been 
performed  by  female  acrobats  in  ancient  times.  It  is  more  easily 
executed  when  the  pelvic  inclination  is  slight  than  when  it  is 


ISO  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

I  will  further  add  that  in  well-built  women  the 
greatest  breadth  of  the  hips  is  never  above  the 
trochanters,  but  either  on  a  level  with  them,  or, 
even  better,  below  them.  I  say  "  better  below  the 
trochanters,"  because,  if  in  a  figure  resting  on  both 
feet  the  outline  of  the  thighs  does  not  bulge  at  all 
below  the  trochanters,  but,  on  the  contrary,  the 
transverse  diameter  at  once  diminishes  as  soon  as  the 
weight  of  the  figure  is  thrown  on  one  leg  only,  an 
ugly  flattening  is  observable  on  the  outside  of  the 


pronounced,  since  the  greater  the  amount  of  play  allowed  by 
the  ilio-femoral  ligament  for  a  backward  flexion  of  the  body  on 
the  thighs,  the  less  does  the  spinal  column  require  to  be  curved 
in  the  lumbar  region. 

Flexibility  of  the  spinal  column  is  assuredly,  under  any 
circumstances,  an  advantage  to  the  figure,  but  it  is  independent 
of  the  length  of  the  ilio-femoral  ligament,  depending  rather  on 
the  constitution  of  the  vertebrae,  of  the  intervertebral  discs,  and 
of  the  ligaments  ;  also  on  the  character  of  the  thorax,  the  degree 
of  rigidity  of  its  component  parts,  and  the  resistance  they  offer  to 
the  movements  of  the  spinal  column.  If  a  child  six  months  old 
be  laid  on  its  stomach  with  its  head  raised  and  supported  on 
its  arms,  the  thoracic  portion  of  its  spinal  column  will  become 
concave  to  a  degree  quite  impossible  in  an  adult. 

Any  one  who  studies  the  antique  without  prejudice  will  agree 
with  me  that  the  Greek  sculptors  did  not  favour  marked  pelvic 
inclination,  either  in  the  male  or  the  female,  though  a  few  instances 
are  to  be  found.  Of  the  latter  there  are  not  so  many  as  occur 
among  the  figures  of  the  full  renaissance  period.  On  the  other 
hand,  if  we  examine  the  countless  beautiful  figures  represented 
in  profile  on  reliefs  and  vases  with  the  breast  and  shoulders 
sloping  backwards,  and  the  head  and  pelvis  inclined  forwards, 
the  lines  we  here  meet  with  are  wholly  incompatible  with  a  strong 
anatomical  inclination  of  the  pelvis. 


THE    PELVIS.  151 

thigh,  while  the  trochanter  of  the  same  leg  forms  an 
angular  projection.  This  is  a  defect  to  which  I  shall 
refer  more  in  detail  further  on. 

The  figure  of  a  woman  with  broad  hips  is  shown 
to  considerable  disadvantage  when  represented  in  a 
recumbent  position,  resting  on  one  trochanter.  The 
other  one  then  becomes  very  prominent,  and  the 
outline  falls  sharply  down  towards  the  waist,  forming 
a  disagreeable  line,  especially  if  the  upper  part  of 
the  body  is  supported  on  the  elbow,  and  the  spinal 
column  is  curved  laterally  in  consequence  in  the 
lumbar  region.  Unfortunately  modern  art  offers 
numerous  examples  of  these  unpleasing  figures. 

Some  artists  have  thought  it  necessary  to  furnish 
their  figures  of  Eve  with  unusually  broad  hips,  wish- 
ing thereby  to  indicate  the  characteristic  of  maternity 
in  the  mother  of  the  human  race.  A  moderate 
breadth  of  the  hips  is,  however,  in  the  eyes  of  the 
medical  man,  adequate  to  any  degree  of  fruitfulness. 
The  dimension  of  the  pelvis,  which  most  frequently 
by  its  restricted  size  offers  serious  obstacles  in  child- 
birth, is  not  the  transverse  diameter,  the  extent  of 
which  is  determined  by  the  distance  of  the  two 
acetabula  from  one  another,  but  the  diameter 
measured  from  the  upper  end  of  the  sacrum  to  the 
pubic  symphysis.  Moreover,  the  breadth  of  the  hips 
is  not  exclusively  dependent  on  the  distance  between 
the  acetabula,  but  also  on  the  length  of  the  neck  of 
the  femur,  and  the  degree  in  which  its  direction 
deviates  from  the  horizontal. 


152  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

Models  who  have  an  excessive  breadth  of  the  hips 
have  a  complete  closure  at  the  junction  of  the  thighs 
with  the  pubes  only  when  the  thighs  are  thick  and 
well-rounded  ;  if  they  are  somewhat  thin,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  the  inclination  of  the  pelvis  is  at  all  pro- 
nounced, the  closure  above  indicated  is  very  imperfect, 
and  this  constitutes  one  of  the  most  disagreeable 
defects  to  which  a  female  model  is  liable. 


VII. 

THE  LEGS  AND  FEET. 

AS  in  the  hip-joint,  so  also  in  the  knee-joint,  there 
is  a  ligament  which  prevents  over-extension, 
and  enables  us,  without  any  special  muscular  effort, 
to  maintain  the  thigh  in  an  upright  position  on  the 
leg.  This  is  the  anterior  crucial  ligament  of  the  knee- 
joint  (Ligamentum  cruciatum  anterius]. 

On  the  upper  articular  surface  of  the  tibia  may 
be  seen  in  the  centre  an  eminence  (Eminentia  inter- 
condyloidea  tibicz],  and  in  front  of  it  a  fossa.  From 
.  the  latter  arises  a  strong  ligament,  which,  as  it  crosses 
another  which  arises  behind  the  eminence,  is  called 
the  anterior  crucial  ligament.  The  fibres  of  this 
ligament  run  obliquely  upwards,  outwards,  and  back- 
wards, and  are  attached  to  the  inner  surface  of  the 
external  condyle  of  the  femur.  When  the  leg  is 
extended  in  a  line  with  the  thigh,  this  ligament  is 
stretched  tight,  and  prevents  any  further  extension. 
The  longer  the  ligament  is,  and  the  more  play  it 
allows  to  the  bones,  the  smaller  is  the  angle  which 
the  thigh  makes  with  the  leg  in  standing  at  ease  ; 
and  the  less  freedom  of  movement  the  ligament 
allows,  the  more  nearly  does  the  angle  become  equal 


154  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

to  two  right  angles,  or  180°.  When  we  consider  the 
shape  of  the  leg,  we  must  start  from  the  position  in 
which  the  individual  stands  erect  and  has  his  toes 
turned  straight  to  the  front,  both  feet  being  supported 
along  their  entire  length,  and  the  anterior  crucial 
ligament  being  stretched  tight. 

It  is  the  same  position  as  that  in  which  the  ilio- 
femoral  ligament  is  stretched,  and  which  formed  our 
starting-point  in  determining  the  inclination  of  the 
pelvis,  because  a  man,  if  he  bends  the  knee  while 
standing  upright,  may  render  its  inclination  to  the 
horizon  less  than  is  natural  to  it. 

The  anterior  crucial  ligament  of  the  knee-joint  is. 
never  too  short  in  models,  though  frequently  too 
long.  It  can  never  be  too  short,  because,  in  all 
normally-developed  human  beings,  it  is  stretched, 
at  an  early  age,  sufficiently  to  allow  of  the  leg  being 
completely  extended.  Whether  it  is  too  long  may  be 
determined  in  the  following  manner.  The  model  is 
placed  in  the  attitude  above  described,  and  examined 
in  profile  view  ;  a  point  is  then  found  in  the  centre 
of  the  broadest  part  of  the  thigh,  below  the  level 
where  the  posterior  outline  of  the  thigh  passes  into 
that  of  the  buttock.  From  this  central  point  a 
straight  line  is  imagined  drawn  down  to  the  outer 
ankle-bone  (Mcdleolus  externus}.  This  line  may  be 
rendered  visible  by  stretching  a  black  thread  on  the 
leg  between  the  two  points  mentioned.  The  thread 
then  divides  the  thigh  into  an  anterior  and  a 
posterior  half,  and  ought  to  pass  through  the  middle 


THE    LEGS    AND    FEET. 


155 


of  the  knee.  If  it  lies  more  in  front  towards  the 
patella,  the  anterior  crucial  ligament  is  too  long  in 
proportion,  and  the  knee  is  consequently  arched  in 
a  backward  direction. 

It  may  be  added,  however,  that  a  slight  deviation 


of  this  kind  from  the  straight  line  is  not,  under  all 
circumstances,  objectionable,  especially  in  powerfully- 
formed  male  legs. 

In  some  individuals  and  in  certain  attitudes  legs 
with  the  knees  curved  rather  more  backwards  than 
would  be  allowable  under  the  above  rule,  may  give 
satisfactory  lines.  In  order  to  demonstrate  the  course 


156 


THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 


of  the  test-line  above  described,  I  have  laid  it  down  in 
the  annexed  woodcuts.  Fig.  26  represents  the  leg 
of  a  man,  Fig.  27  that  of  a  woman  ;  both  from 
photographs  of  the  living  model.  An  objection  may 
IDC  raised  that  the  two  figures  are  not  absolutely  in 
profile,  but,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the  leg  is  so.  The 


FIG.  27. 

slightly-posterior  aspect  presented  in  each  case  is  due 
to  a  rotation  of  the  hip-joint. 

In  addition  to  an  excessive  length  of  the  anterior 
crucial  ligament,  we  meet  with  another  defect  in  the 
leg  which  also  becomes  visible  in  profile  view.  It  is 
apt  to  convey  an  impression  that  the  thigh  does  not 
rest  properly  on  the  leg,  the  thigh  being  shifted  too 


THE    LEGS    AND    FEET.  157 

far  forward,  and  the  leg  standing  too  far  back.  The 
defect  is  associated  with  slight  inclination  of  the  pelvis 
and  a  strongly-developed  muscular  system,  and  thigh- 
bones that  have  their  convex  surfaces  turned  towards 
the  front.  The  effect  of  the  latter  is  obvious.;  while 
the  muscles  assist  through  the  strong  bulging  caused 
by  the  extensor  of  the  knee-joint  on  the  one  hand  and 
the  muscles  of  the  calf  on  the  other.  The  slightness 
of  the  pelvic  inclination  affects  the  result  in  so  far  as  it 
causes  the  posterior  outline  of  the  thigh  to  become 
less  prominent,  as  compared  with  that  of  the  calf, 
than  where  the  inclination  is  pronounced.  Such  legs 
do  not  produce  a  good  effect  ;  though  in  men  of  a 
compact  and  vigorous  build  they  may  be  character- 
istic. Next  let  us  examine  the  leg  in  its  anterior 
aspect. 

It  is  generally  accepted  that  when  a  man  stands 
erect  with  legs  and  feet  close  together,  the  two  legs 
should  be  in  contact  at  four  points:  viz.,  (i).'at  the 
upper  part  of  the  thigh  ;  (2)  between  the  knees,  or, 
more  accurately,  between  the  inner  condyles  of  the 
two  thigh-bones  ;  (3)  at  the  point  where  the  two  calves 
bulge  furthest  inwards  ;  (4)  at  the  inner  ankle-bones. 

Schadow,  in  his  "  Polycletus,"  has  drawn  in  this 
way  all  the  figures  in  that  attitude.  And  the  rule 
may  be  regarded  as  correct,  especially  in  the  female, 
with  this  addition,  that  where  the  lower  limbs  are 
powerful  and  somewhat  inclined  to  fatness,  the  thighs 
may  be  in  contact  along  the  whole  or  nearly  the 
whole  of  their  length  without  its  being  regarded  as 


158  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

a  defect.  Indeed,  it  is  not  unlikely  that  this  would 
be  the  case  with  the  Venus  de  Medicis  if  she  came 
to  life.  It  is  true  that  Schadow,  who  from  careful 
measurements  has  drawn  her  in  an  erect  position,  has 
not  so  represented  her  ;  but  the  lower  part  of  the 
thigh  in  his  drawing  looks  to  me  more  slender  than 
in  the  original.  It  is  certainly  to  be  considered  a 
defect  if,  when  the  ankles  are  touching,  the  knees 
cannot  be  completely  extended  without  a  pressure  or 
friction  arising  between  the  condyles  of  the  thigh- 
bones. The  corresponding  points  of  the  two  legs 
should  meet  without  pressure,  and  the  one  condyle 
should  not  knock  against  the  other.  When  this 
takes  place,  it  is  because  the  knee  is  too  much  curved 
inwards,  and  we  have  already,  though  only  in  a 
commencing  stage,  to  deal  with  the  knock-kneed 
condition.  The  very  frequent  occurrence  of  this 
defect  in  female  models  should  put  the  artist  on  his 
guard,  nor  should  he  suffer  himself  to  be  misled  by 
the  fact  that  some  celebrated  female  figures  have  the 
knee  curved  inwards.  For  example,  it  occurs  in 
the  Venus  de  Medicis,  but  is  there  due  merely  to  the 
position  of  the  free  leg,  which  is  somewhat  bent  at 
the  knee  ;  if  the  supporting  leg  is  examined,  it  will 
be  found  to  be  straight.  Legs  defective  in  this 
respect  occur,  not  only  in  women,  but  also  in  figures 
of  angels,  doubtless  in  consequence  of  female  models 
being  used  so  often  by  artists  for  their  angels. 

The  opposite  deviation  from  the  norm,   if  at   all 
considerable,  is  very  ugly  in  female  figures,  and   is 


THE   LEGS    AND    FEET.  159 

the  more  conspicuous  because  it  rarely  occurs  in 
nature.  A  very  small  amount  of  deviation  in  this 
direction,  leaving,  however,  the  whole  leg  perfectly 
straight,  may  be  scarcely  noticed.  The  Three  Graces 
in  the  Opera  del  Duomo  at  Siena  are  certainly  some 
of  the  noblest  among  the  youthful  female  figures 
bequeathed  to  us  by  the  ancients  ;  and  yet,  if  that 
•one  who  in  Lombardi's  photograph  turns  her  back  to 
us,  and  who  is  headless  and  almost  armless,  is  care- 
fully examined,  it  may  be  doubted  whether  the  knees 
would  touch  if  the  feet  were  brought  close  together. 

In  the  male  model  juxtaposition  of  the  knees  is 
less  of  a  desideratum  than  in  the  female.  It  is  true 
there  ought  to  be  no  large  space  between  them,  as  in 
.a  bow-legged  individual ;  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  not 
necessary  that  there  should  be  actual  contact.  And 
the  same  holds  good  with  respect  to  contact  between 
the  calves.  We  may  as  well  draw  attention  to  a 
couple  of  test-lines  which  help  us  to  judge,  not  only 
of  any  leg  in  the  living  subject,  but  likewise  of  any 
leg  of  a  statue  which  supports  the  body  in  an  erect 
position  with  the  toes  turned  to  the  front.  They  are 
two  straight  lines,  which  meet  at  the  highest  point  of 
the  instep.  One  starts  from  the  median  line  of  the 
body  at  the  level  of  the  pubes,  the  other  from  the 
point  of  the  external  contour  of  the  thigh,  where  the 
•great  trochanter  lies  close  under  the  skin.  Now 
when  the  legs  are  close  together,  the  knees  may  lie 
so  far  apart  as  to  allow  of  the  patella  falling  exactly 
between  these  two  lines,  but  no  further. 


160  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

In  the  art  of  the  renaissance,  even  of  the  early- 
renaissance,  we  meet  with  some  instances  of  a  still 
more  curved  type  of  leg  ;  but  I  do  not  think  they 
ought  to  be  regarded  as  worthy  of  imitation.  The 
German  renaissance  occasionally  furnishes  examples 
of  figures  that  come  near  to  being  bow-legged.  Quite 
recently  they  have  been  reproduced  in  ornamental 
figures  on  objects  made  in  the  style  of  the  German 
renaissance,  in  order  to  be  "  true  to  the  style." 

Legs  so  made  "  true  to  the  style "  generally  err  in 
two  respects  :  firstly,  the  knee  is  bent  too  far  back- 
wards, as  if  the  anterior  crucial  ligament  were  too 
long ;  and,  in  the  .second  place,  the  knee  is  curved 
outwards  more  than  it  should  be. 

Sometimes,  however,  the  latter  error  is  avoided, 
and  yet  the  leg  looks  wrong  in  a  front  view,  which  is 
due  to  its  being  modelled  as  if  the  upper  part  of  the 
tibia  were  concave  on  the  inside  to  a  degree  which,  as 
a  matter  of  fact,  does  occur  in  nature,  though  it  is 
neither  beautiful  nor  normal. 

But  this  type  of  leg  does  not  produce  so  disagree- 
able an  effect  in  male  figures  as  that  in  which  both 
knees  are  curved  inwards  and  backwards.  These  are 
the  worst  of  all,  and  any  model  owning  them  should 
be  discarded.  It  was  perhaps  scarcely  needful  to 
call  attention  to  their  ugliness.  Notwithstanding,  the 
decorative  art  of  the  last  century  includes  figures  of 
Hercules  which  exhibit  them  in  a  way  that  almost 
deserves  to  be  called  shameless. 

The  knock-kneed  condition  of  the  legs,  so  prevalent 


THE    LEGS    AND    FEET.  l6l 

in  women,  also  occasions  a  disfigurement  of  the  knees 
when  bent.  This  defect  is  due  to  an  inequality  in 
the  height  of  the  two  condyles  of  the  femur. 

If  the  femur  in  a  skeleton  be  placed  on  the  top  of 
the  tibia,  so  that  the  surfaces  of  the  joints  are  in  con- 
tact, the  two  bones  will  not  lie  in  a  straight  line,  but 
make  an  obtuse  angle  externally,  which  becomes 
more  acute  in  proportion  as  the  individual  was 
knock-kneed  during  life.  When  such  a  knock-kneed 
leg  is  flexed,  the  internal  condyle  of  the  femur  pro- 
jects more  prominently  than  in  a  normal  leg,  and  the 
furrow  between  the  two  condyles  which  determines 
the  position  of  the  patella  is  directed  more  outwards 
and  less  to  the  front  than  in  legs  that  are  straight. 
The  consequence  is,  that  in  the  bent  knee  the  patella 
faces  more  outwards,  and  thus  causes  a  disfigurement, 
which  increases  proportionately  if  the  patella  is  large 
and  prominent,  while,  as  mentioned  above,  a  second 
ugly  prominence  appears  on  the  inner  side,  occasioned 
by  the  internal  condyle  of  the  femur. 

Many  models  acquire  a  peculiarly  ungraceful  ap- 
pearance when,  as  usual  in  standing  figures,  they 
are  placed  in  such  an  attitude  that  the  body  is 
supported  mainly  on  one  leg,  leaving  the  other  free, 
the  latter  affording  but  little  support,  so  that  almost 
the  entire  weight  of  the  body  is  poised  on  the  one  leg 
only.  This  causes  the  external  contour  of  the  latter 
to  lose  its  curve,  and  form  a  nearly  straight  line  from 
the  outside  of  the  knee-joint  up  to  the  great  trochanter, 
which  then  makes  an  ugly  angular  prominence. 

II 


162 


THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 


The  woodcut  (Fig.  28),  copied  from  a  photograph 
from  life,  gives  an  illustration  of  this  disagreeable 
line,  though  by  no  means  in  its  most  offensive  form. 

When  we  inquire  into  the  cause  of  this  deformity 
and  examine  the  bones,  we  cannot  avoid  remarking 
that  it  is  favoured  by  a  long  and  horizontally-directed 


neck  of  the  femur,  which,  if  the  pelvis  is  sufficiently 
broad  between  the  hip-joints,  makes  the  great 
trochanter  jut  out  strongly  on  either  side.  If,  more- 
over, the  ilium  has  a  vertical  position,  its  upper  border 
on  the  side  of  the  supporting  leg  will  incline  inwards, 
because  the  pelvis  is  slanting,  by  reason  of  the  sup- 
porting leg  standing  higher  than  the  free  leg.  The 


THE    LEGS    AND     FEET.  163 

consequence  is,  that  the  outline  of  the  hip  above  the 
trochanter  makes  a  pronounced  bend  inwards,  and 
so  causes  the  latter  to  become  still  more  prominent. 

The  shape  of  the  shaft  of  the  femur  may  also  be 
not  without  some  influence.  There  are  femora  of 
which  the  middle  portion,  when  viewed  from  the 
front,  reveals  a  slight  inward  deflection,  which  is 
almost  wholly  absent  in  others. 

This  type  of  femur  must  yield  a  rather  less  curved 
outline  of  the  thigh,  since  just  at  the  point  where  it 
should  be  rounded  by  the  vastus  externus  muscle,  the 
bony  foundation  of  the  muscle  retreats  inwards. 

In  the  next  place,  we  have  to  consider  the  co-opera- 
tion of  the  muscles.  If  the  body  is  supported  little 
or  not  at  all  on  the  side  of  the  free  leg,  the  task  of 
maintaining  the  trunk  upright  falls,  in  the  first  place, 
on  the  glutens  medius  and  minimus  muscles,  as  they 
•extend  from  the  outer  surface  of  the  ilium  down  to 
the  great  trochanter.  They  receive  valuable  assist- 
ance, however,  from  the  tensor  fascia  latce,  or  tensor 
vagina?  femoris,  as  it  is  also  called.  Through  the 
contraction  of  the  latter,  the  fascia  lata  is  drawn  up 
•over  the  thigh,  like  close-fitting  breeches  held  up  by 
braces  that  are  fastened  too  high,  and  so  the  outline 
•of  the  thigh  is  rendered  tense  and  straight. 

Lastly,  the  shape  of  the  thigh  may  be  affected 
by  an  unfavourable  distribution,  or  by  the  absence 
of  fat. 

The  ugliness  of  this  form  of  thigh,  however,  has 
.not  always  availed  to  prevent  its  being  imitated.  At 


164  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

the  annual  exhibition  of  the  Kiinstlerhaus  at  Vienna, 
in  1884,  a  group  in  plaster  over  life-size  was  shown, 
in  which  a  female  figure,  although  intended  to  pro- 
duce an  impression  of  beauty,  was  very  obviously 
marred  by  this  defect. 

Absolute  realism  would  justify  its  reproduction, 
since  it  very  frequently  occurs  in  nature  ;  and  even 
in  finely  formed  men  contraction  of  the  tensor  fascia 
latce  renders  the  external  outline  of  the  thigh  flat 
and  straight. 

The  woodcut  (Fig.  28)  is  faithfully  copied  from  the 
photograph  of  an  excellent  academy  model.  But  the 
line  is  sometimes  so  bad  in  its  effect  that  it  should 
be  avoided  at  any  cost.  It  is  seen  under  its  best 
aspect  in  individuals  who  have  the  centre  of  the 
femur  deflected  outwards  rather  than  inwards,  and 
in  whom  the  trochanter  does  not  project,  provided 
that  the  muscles  are  well  developed,  and  the  fat  so 
distributed  on  the  thigh  as  to  increase  the  curve  of 
the  external  outline. 

If  this  defect  is  present  in  a  model,  and  the  artist 
is  disinclined  to  alter  it,  he  should  seek,  if  the  action 
allow  of  it,  to  give  the  weight  of  the  body  more 
support  on  the  side  of  the  free  leg,  and  so  attain  a 
more  favourable  configuration.  In  practice  artists  do 
not  hesitate,  as  a  rule,  in  such  cases  to  make  such 
corrections  as  their  feeling  suggests. 

A  very  common  defect  in  models,  both  male  and 
female,  is  thickness  of  the  knees.  It  is  very  ugly, 
and  though  often  found  in  individuals  otherwise 


THE    LEGS    AND    FEET.  165 

admirably  formed,  the  artist  should  not  be  led  away 
into  reproducing  it.  The  Greek  and  Roman  sculptors 
were  careful  to  avoid  it.  Even  the  Farnese  Hercules, 
certainly  the  heaviest  figure  that  the  ancients  have 
bequeathed  to  us,  has  by  no  means  thick  knees. 

The  primary  cause  of  thick  knees  is  a  clumsy  type 
of  skeleton,  usually  associated  with  a  general  thickness 
of  the  joints, — in  this  instance,  of  the  condyles  of  the 
femur.  Slenderness  of  the  latter,  however,  does  not 
always  stand  in  a  definite  relation  to  that  of  the 
whole  skeleton.  We  meet  with  thick  thigh-bones 
furnished  with  condyles  of  moderate  dimensions,  and, 
on  the  other  hand,  slender  thigh-bones  with  thick  con- 
dyles. The  girth  of  the  knee  may  also  be  increased 
by  fatty  deposits,  which  are  injurious  to  its  shape, 
more  particularly  when  they  do  not  harmonize  in 
amount  with  the  fat  on  other  parts  of  the  body, 
and  when  they  obliterate  details  of  its  structure. 
Celebrated  masters,  in  working  from  models  of  a  not 
over-lean  type,  have  also  reproduced  this  fat  on  the 
knees,  as,  for  instance,  the  Caracci  in  some  figures  in 
the  frescoes  in  the  Palazzo  Farnese,  and  Guido  Reni 
in  his  soaring  figures  of  Fortune,  in  which  the  wrists 
are  likewise  overlaid  with  superfluous  fat,  as  also  in 
other  female  figures  of  the  same  master. 

Finally,  we  must  not  leave  unnoticed  the  fact  that 
constant  kneeling  on  a  hard  surface  ruins  the  knees, 
either  by  growths  in  the  skin  and  subjacent  cellular 
tissue,  or  by  alterations  in  the  parts  belonging  to  the 
joint  itself. 


1 66  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

The  knee-cap  should  be  small  and  distinctly  re- 
cognisable, not  projecting,  however,  nor  forming  a 
so-called  pointed  knee.  No  protrusion  ought  to  be 
visible  beneath  it,  such  as  often  results  from  much 
kneeling  ;  on  the  contrary,  the  great  extensor  tendon 
of  the  joint  (Ligamentum  patella)  joining  the  knee- 
cap to  the  tibia  should  be  visible,  but  only  when 
the  extensor  muscles  are  contracted  ;  when  they  are 
relaxed,  the  knee-cap  sinks,  and  the  extensor  tendon, 
being  now  also  relaxed,  is  no  longer  perceptible 
through  the  integument. 

In  the  leg  we  are  principally  concerned  \vith  two 
points — a  pure  tibial  line,  and  a  well-marked  calf. 

The  tibia  should,  in  general,  present  an  even  line, 
not  a  straight  one,  for  it  is  never  straight ;  but  it 
ought  not  to  exhibit  any  abnormal  degree  of  con- 
cavity, nor  should  its  line  be  broken  by  local 
prominences  on  the  bone. 

What  we  have  called  the  tibial  line  does  not,  in  any 
action  or  under  any  aspect,  owe  its  shape  exclusively 
to  the  bone  itself.  It  does  so  most  nearly  when  an 
individual  lies  on  his  back,  and  the  calves  of  the  legs 
face  downwards  with  the  muscles  relaxed,  but  even 
so  not  entirely.  In  the  lower  portion  of  the  leg,  that 
nearest  the  foot,  lie  two  tendons,  one  belonging  to 
the  anterior  muscle  of  the  tibia  (M.  tibialis  anticus], 
and  the  other  to  the  long  extensor  of  the  great  toe 
(M.  extensor  hallucis  longus)  ;  they  lie  nearer  to  the 
skin  than  the  tibia  itself,  and  so  carry  on  the  outline 
in  the  lower  part  of  its  course.  In  the  erect  position 


THE    LEGS    AND   FEET.  l6/ 

the  fleshy  belly  of  the  tibialis  anticus  muscle  also 
projects  beyond  the  tibia  in  the  leg  supporting  the 
weight  of  the  body,  and  so  alters  the  aspect  of  the 
skin  in  profile.  This  bulging,  which  is  especially 
marked  in  vigorously-developed  male  legs,  cannot 
be  neglected,  but  it  is  none  the  less  difficult  to 
handle  successfully,  since,  if  it  projects  too  much, 
the  leg  easily  acquires  a  thick,  club-shaped  form, 
owing  to  the  muscles  of  the  calf  also  bulging  out 
behind. 

The  prominence  of  the  tibialis  anticus  muscle  is 
most  pronounced  in  active  dorsal  flexion — that  is, 
when  the  foot  and  the  points  of  the  toes  are  directed 
upwards  and  the  heel  downwards  ;  it  disappears,  on 
the  other  hand,  when  the  toes  are  extended  down- 
wards, and  when  the  foot  and  the  toes  are  brought 
as  nearly  as  possible  into  a  straight  line  with  the 
leg. 

In  lean  individuals  a  line  becomes  visible  between 
the  muscle  and  the  bone  in  the  leg  bearing  the 
weight  of  the  body.  If  it  is  reproduced  in  a  work 
of  art,  care  should  be  taken,  at  any  rate,  not  to  copy 
its  slight  irregularities,  which  arise  from  unevenness 
in  the  anterior  edge  of  the  tibia,  and  by  no  means 
add  to  the  beauty  of  the  line.  It  is  better,  therefore, 
to  soften  them  down. 

The  calf  of  the  male  leg  should  be  divided  exter- 
nally, more  or  less  visibly,  into  three  parts,  between 
the  hollow  of  the  knee  and  the  heel  ;  the  first  consist- 
ing of  the  fleshy  parts  of  the  gastrocnemius  muscle,  the 


168 


THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 


second  of  its  broad  tendon  and  the  large  subjacent 
muscle  of  the  calf  (M.  soleus\  and  the  third  of  the 
common  tendon  of  the  two  muscles,  known  as  the 
tendo  Achillis,  with  its  insertion  into  the  bone  of  the 
heel.  This  division  becomes  distinctly  marked  when 
the  muscles  are  in  action,  though  it  may  disappear 


FIG.  29. 

completely  when  they  are  relaxed.  Where  the  muscles 
of  the  calf  are  not  very  strongly  developed,  the 
division  is  also  incomplete  in  the  ordinary  standing 
attitude,  as  is  seen  in  Fig.  29,  from  a  photograph 
from  life.  One  of  the  legs  in  the  figure  illustrates 
further  the  bulging  of  the  tibialis  anticus  muscle. 
In  statues  the  division  is  generally  more  distinctly 
seen  in  the  free  leg  than  in  that  supporting  the 


THE    LEGS    AND    FEET.  169 

body,  because  in  the  latter  the  muscles  of  the  calf  are 
more  or  less  stretched,  when,  as  is  usually  the  case, 
that  leg  is  resting  on  the  whole  surface  of  the  sole 
of  the  foot.  If,  however,  a  leg  is  supported  on  the 
ball  of  the  foot  only,  the  heel  being  raised,  and  at 
the  same  time  the  leg  bears  any  considerable  propor- 
tion of  the  weight  of  the  body,  or  is  pressed  against 
the  ground  during  movement,  then  the  divisions 
become  conspicuous. 

A  similar  division  is  also  present  in  the  female  calf, 
though  it  is  less  easy  to  follow  in  detail  than  in  the 
male,  owing  to  the  layer  of  fat,  which  may  be  re- 
garded as  normal  in  the  female  body,  and  in  no  way 
detracting  from  its  beauty.  Thus  a  difference  arises 
in  the  profile  outline  of  the  leg  in  the  two  sexes.  If 
we  imagine  the  leg  of  a  male  figure  so  placed  that 
the  outline  of  the  tendo  Achillis  forms  a  vertical  line, 
then  at  the  point  where  the  flat  tendon  of  the 
gastrocnemius  commences  it  will  run  a  little  obliquely 
backwards,  and  ascend  in  that  direction,  almost  in  a 
straight  line,  to.  where  the  tendon  passes  into  the 
muscles.  Then  follows  the  bulging  caused  by  the 
fleshy  mass  of  the  gastrocnemius,  and  constituting 
the  thickest  portion  of  the  calf.  If  we  now  figure 
to  ourselves  the  calf  of  a  woman's  leg  in  the  same 
position,  the  outline  continuous  with  that  of  the  tendo 
Achillis  will  begin  its  oblique  course  backwards  a 
little  earlier,  and  then  pass  without  any  break  into 
the  thickest  part  of  the  calf;  so  that,  in  this  instance, 
the  fleshy  portion  of  the  gastrocnemius  is  only  seen 


1 70  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

to  project  as  such  under  violent  contraction,  as,  for 
example,  in  standing  on  tiptoe. 

The  greatest  antero-posterior  diameter  of  the  calf 
should  be  large  in  proportion  to  the  transverse 
diameter.  Among  calves  of  a  proportionate  girth  it 
is  not  easy  to  find  examples  in  which  the  transverse 
diameter  is  too  small  in  proportion  to  the  antero- 
posterior  diameter.  Broad  and  flat  calves  are  ugly, 
and  characteristic  of  the  lower  races.  In  ideal  figures, 
therefore,  they  should  always  be  avoided. 

The  girth  of  the  calf  in  its  largest  part  should  be, 
at  least,  equal  to  the  neck  in  the  same  figure,  and 
may  even  exceed  it  without  harm.  Indeed,  the 
latter  is,  in  fact,  the  rule,  as  has  been  already  stated 
above,  where  the  muscles  of  the  leg  are  well  de- 
veloped, and,  on  the  other  hand,  the  neck  is  good 
in  form  and  free  from  defects. 

In  the  feet  the  instep  should  face  upwards,  not 
obliquely  upwards  and  inwards,  as  is  the  case  in 
so-called  flat  feet,  that  is,  feet  in  which  part  of  the 
inside  of  the  sole  rests  on  the  ground.  In  ordinary 
life  a  high  instep  is  considered  a  beauty.  The 
ancients  did  not  give  any  conspicuous  expression  to 
this  mark  of  beauty,  and  I  do  not  think  that  any 
artist  of  the  present  day  is  likely  to  find  occasion 
for  taking  a  lower  standard  than  that  of  the  ancients 
in  this  respect.  It  is  another  question  whether  he 
should  exceed  that  standard.  The  figure  of  Har- 
mony, by  the  Spanish  sculptor,  Juste  Gandarias, 
which  was  exhibited  at  the  Vienna  Exhibition  of 


THE    LEGS    AND    FEET.  I/I 

1882,  afforded  an  instance  of  its  being  done.  It 
may  well  be  supposed  in  this  case  to  have  been 
due  to  the  model,  since  the  feet  of  Spanish  men 
and  women  are  remarkable  for  their  high  instep. 
It  produced  rather  an  impression  of  genre,  but  was 
not  altogether  unpleasing.  Far  worse  deviations 
from  the  antique  have  been  reproduced  from  the 
living  model. 

A  frequent  defect  of  the  foot,  especially  when  the 
instep  is  low,  is  an  excessive  length  of  the  heel.  The 
foot  is  prolonged  too  far  backwards,  and  the  profile 
of  the  heel,  at  the  base  of  the  tendo  Achillis,  becomes 
unduly  concave.  This  is  a  defect  to  be  carefully 
avoided,  as  it  is  very  ugly,  and  gives  a  very  common 
aspect  to  the  foot. 

Feet  of  this  kind,  with  a  low  instep  and  long  heel, 
lack,  in  addition,  the  hollow  required  in  the  sole  of  the 
foot ;  it  may,  however,  be  wanting  where  the  instep 
and  heel  are  normal,  if  fat  is  deposited  in  excess  in 
the  central  portion  of  the  sole. 

With  regard  to  the  length  of  the  toes,  opinions  are 
at  variance.  Some  authorities  insist  that  the  great 
toe  ought  to  project  furthest,  others  that  it  should 
not  project  quite  so  far  as  the  second  toe,  while 
others  again  maintain  that  the  two  should  be  of 
equal  length.  It  is  well  known  that  in  antique 
statues  the  second  toe  is  usually  the  longer  of  the 
two,  while  the  first  is  longer  in  living  men.  Some 
persons  are  of  opinion  that  the  latter  condition  is 
a  consequence  of  wearing  boots  and  shoes,  while 


I?2  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

others  hold  that  the  longer  second  toe  in  the  antique 
is  an  artistic  figment.  Both  are  in  the  wrong. 

I  once  took  a  mould  of  the  foot  of  an  old  man 
in  whom  the  second  toe  was  obviously  longer  than 
the  first.  The  foot  rested  on  a  plaster  ground  ;  ;ind 
having  thus  procured  a  deep  impression  of  the  foot, 
including  the  very  front  of  the  tips  of  the  toes,  I  ob- 
tained a  cast  of  it.  The  distance  from  the  hindermost 
point  of  the  heel  to  the  tip  of  the  second  toe  was 
244  mm.  ;  the  distance  from  the  same  point  to  the 
tip  of  the  first  toe  was  slightly  over  242  mm.  The 
distances  were  very  accurately  measured  with  a 
sliding  measured  scale.  If  a  line  be  imagined  as 
drawn  through  the  heel  and  the  middle  of  the  second 
toe,  and  then  a  plane  be  raised  at  right  angles  to  this 
line  from  the  tip  of  the  second  toe,  it  would  lie  at 
a  distance  of  over  2  mm.  from  the  tip  of  the  great 
toe.  The  proportions  of  the  toes  in  this  foot  do  not 
materially  differ  from  those  of  antique  statues,  and 
yet  the  man  wore  ordinary  foot-gear  from  his  earliest 
youth. 

Clearly  we  have  not  to  deal  with  external  influences 
only,  but  also  with  personal  and  racial  characteristics. 
I  recollect  a  photograph  of  a  poor  Fellah  girl,  in 
whom  the  great  toe  was  conspicuously  longer  than 
the  second,  and  yet  she  had  certainly  never  worn 
shoes  of  the  European  pattern,  and  probably  never 
any  at  all. 

Next,  there  can  be  no  question  of  an  artistic  fiction 
on  the  part  of  the  ancient  sculptors.  An  Italian 


THE    LEGS    AND    FEET.  173 

sculptor  has  informed  me  that,  though  in  Italy  it  is 
the  exception  for  the  second  toe  to  exceed  the  first 
in  length,  yet  it  is  not  infrequently  to  be  met  with. 

The  only  doubt  remaining  is  whether  a  foot  of 
this  form  was  actually  the  prevailing  type  among  the 
ancient  Greeks  and  Romans,  or  whether  their  sculp- 
tors selected  it  in  preference  to  the  ordinary  type. 
However  that  may  be,  an  artist  is  justified  in  repre- 
senting the  feet  so,  for  it  is  not  his  duty  to  reproduce 
the  commonest  type,  but  that  which  he  regards  as 
the  most  beautiful  among  the  forms  actually  observed 
by  him.  A  projecting  great  toe,  from  which  the  line 
of  the  tips  of  the  toes  runs  down  obliquely  to  the 
smallest,  is  decidedly  ugly. 

One  of  the  defects  ordinarily  produced  by  wearing 
boots  is  the  twisting  of  the  great  toe  towards  the 
median  line  of  the  foot,  and  the  consequent  knotted- 
aspect  of  the  joint  uniting  the  great  toe  to  the 
metatarsus ;  another  is  a  crushing  together  of  the 
toes  in  general,  and  distortion  of  the  last  toe, 
and  sometimes  also  of  the  last  but  one.  So,  too, 
the  dryness  and  the  relative  leanness  of  the  feet 
in  men,  otherwise  well  nourished,  must  often  be  at- 
tributed principally  to  the  foot-gear.  We  enter  the 
domain  of  pathology  when  we  find  a  foot  which  is 
not  set  correctly  and  firmly  on  the  lower  leg,  or  when 
the  entire  sole  of  the  foot  does  not  tread  the  ground 
evenly,  but  chiefly  the  inner  border  of  it ;  the  latter 
condition,  combined  with  a  low  instep  and  obliteration 
of  the  hollow  of  the  sole,  may  offer  the  type  known 


174  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 


to  the  surgeon  as  the  Pes  valgus.  It  is  the  same  as 
that  known  as  flat  foot.  Indeed,  it  may  be  affirmed 
that  for  no  part  of  the  body  is  it  so  difficult  to  find 
good  models  as  for  the  foot.  We  have  in  our  country 
scarcely  any  men  who  walk  barefoot  from  their  youth 
upwards  in  summer  and  winter  alike  ;  and  even  were 
there  any  such,  their  feet,  owing  to  the  constant 
injuries  received,  would  not  replace  the  antique  foot, 
which  was  developed  in  perfect  freedom  on  the  sandal 
and  yet  was  protected  by  it.  It  is,  therefore,  ad- 
visable for  artists  to  study  the  foot  principally  from 
the  antique,  and,  when  they  turn  to  nature  for  assist- 
ance, to  avoid  anything  which  differs  markedly  from 
the  antique  type. 

On  the  question  as  to  what  length  of  leg  is  the 
most  desirable  in  practice,  artists  are  fairly  well 
agreed.  They  say  of  a  male  statue  or  of  a  male 
model,  "  The  centre  comes  in  the  right  place,"  mean- 
ing thereby  that  the  external  point  of  attachment 
of  the  male  organ  lies  exactly  halfway  up  the  entire 
figure  when  standing  upright.  According  as  they 
wish  to  represent  a  figure  of  more  lengthy  or  more 
squat  proportions,  they  lengthen  or  shorten  the  legs. 

Some  of  the  Italian  masters  suffered  themselves  to 
be  misled  by  their  models  into  shortening  the  legs, 
with  very  ungraceful  results.  The  most  conspicuous 
among  them  is  Giulio  Romano.  The  defect  is  often 
observable  in  works  of  his  later  Mantuan  period.*  I 

*  Any  one  who  has  not  the  opportunity  of  convincing  himself 
on  this  point  in  Mantua  should  visit  the  Palazzo  Michieli  dalle 


THE    LEGS    AND    FEET.  175 

have  several  times  had  occasion  to  insist  on  the 
advantages  of  Italian  over  German  models  ;  but  here 
mention  must  be  made  of  the  fact  that  the  Italians, 
like  the  French,  are  for  the  most  part  short-legged, 
more  so  than  the  English,  Germans,  Poles,  and 
Southern  Slavs.  They  have  also  shorter  arms ;  but 
while  the  latter  may  be  regarded  as  an  ornament, 
the  shortness  of  their  legs  detracts  much  from  their 
figures.  On  the  other  hand,  it  cannot  be  denied  that 
short  limbs  are  more  favourably  adapted  to  sculptural 
treatment  than  long  ones.  The  latter  not  seldom 
look  as  if  the  muscles  lying  under  the  skin  had  had 
to  be  stretched  out  in  order  to  fit  them  to  the  long 
limbs. 

If  models  were  placed  before  us  with  the  proportions 
•of  the  Apollo  Belvedere  or  of  the  Apoxyomenos,  we 
should  certainly  regard  them  as  marvels  of  beauty, 
provided  that  they  also  exhibited  the  contours  of  the 
.statues  named.  But  such  models  are  not  to  be  found. 
In  dealing  with  living  examples,  we  may  be  quite 
sure  that  where  the  limbs  are  so  long  the  contours 
will  have  suffered. 

Women  have  shorter  legs  on  the  average  than  men, 
and  notice  is  taken  of  the  fact  in  works  of  art  But 
just  as  exceptions  occur  in  nature,  so  art,  too,  has  her 
exceptions.  Examples  are  not  confined  to  the  art 

•Colonne  on  the  Grand  Canal  in  Venice.  Some  very  beautiful 
tapestries  which  hang  there  were  worked  from  designs  by  Giulio 
Romano.  Studies  for  the  latter  are  to  be  found  in  the  Albertina 
.at  Vienna. 


176  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

of  the  later  renaissance  and  of  the  baroque  style,  but 
occur  also  among  antique  works.  A  female  figure, 
therefore,  with  the  average  relative  lengths  of  a  man 
or  even  somewhat  greater,  is  neither  unnatural  nor 
wanting  in  beauty.  An  instance  of  an  ugly  short- 
legged  female  figure  is  to  be  seen  in  the  frescoes  of 
the  Palazzo  Farnese  at  Rome.  She  is  seated  by 
Hercules,  who  is  depicted  playing  on  a  tambourine, 
and  she  probably  represents  Omphale.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  Juno  in  the  same  mythological  series  main- 
tains the  proportions  of  a  tall  woman  in  accordance 
with  the  stature  ascribed  to  her. 

When  a  figure  is  given  relatively  short  legs,  the 
limbs  must  be  of  a  powerful  type.  It  will  then,  at 
least,  correspond  to  what  exists  normally — viz.,  the 
compact  and  somewhat  squat  build  of  powerful 
figures.  Such  figures  may  not  only  have  an  excellent 
effect  as  caryatides  in  certain  architectural  combina- 
tions, but  may  even  be  the  only  ones  possible  when, 
by  reason  of  the  style  of  architecture,  a  long-legged 
figure  would  be  quite  out  of  harmony  with  the  whole. 
Short-legged  figures,  however,  supported  on  weak  legs, 
always  have  a  very  unhappy  effect.  There  is  a  well- 
known  comic  picture  representing  two  frogs  fencing 
with  the  foils.  If  we  imagine  toads  put  in  the  place  of 
the  frogs,  the  effect  would  be  both  ugly  and  senseless. 
A  figure  resting  on  legs  that  are  alike  short  and  weak 
reminds  one  of  a  toad  standing  upright. 

A  common  defect  of  the  legs,  even  when  otherwise 
well-formed  and  with  thighs  of  a  proper  length, 


THE    LEGS    AND    FEET.  I  77 

consists  in  the  lower  leg  being  too  short  relatively  to 
the  thigh,  whereas  the  opposite  scarcely  ever  occurs  in 
individuals  of  normal  development.  Some  celebrated 
antiques  far  exceed  the  ordinary  dimensions  in  regard 
to  the  relative  length  of  the  lower  leg  :  for  instance, 
the  Apollo  in  the  Vatican,  and  the  Venus  de  Medicis 
in  her  present  form.  C.  Langer  (loc.  cit.,  p.  61) 
even  describes  the  proportions  obtaining  in  them  as 
unnatural. 

On  the  other  hand,  a  very  disagreeable  impression 
is  produced  when  the  lower  legs  of  a  model,  which 
happen  to  be  relatively  too  short,  are  imported  into 
a  work  of  art,  as  has  occasionally  been  done  by  some 
Italian  masters. 

The  artist  will  do  well,  in  judging  of  a  model,  to 
start  from  the  principle  that  in  the  living  subject  the 
lower  leg  may  be  too  short  relatively  to  the  thigh, 
but  can  never  be  too  long,  when  the  thigh  is  normally 
developed  and  not  shortened  by  any  kind  of  distortion. 


CONCLUDING    REMARKS. 


IF,  on  glancing  back  over  the  foregoing  pages, 
we  ask  on  what  the  beauty  of  the  human  figure 
depends,  the  answer  is,  in  the  first  place,  on  the 
skeleton.  This  must  have  beautiful  proportions ; 
the  shape  of  the  individual  bones  must  be  normal, 
and  the  whole  framework  free  from  clumsiness. 
Above  all,  the  articular  ends  of  the  bones  must  not 
be  marred  by  thickness,  and  their  angles  and  edges 
must  not  be  so  conspicuously  developed  as  to  interfere 
with  the  rhythm  of  the  living  form. 

Next  in  importance  come  the  muscles.  It  is  un- 
deniable that  no  male  figure  can  be  beautiful  unless 
it  possess  a  well-developed  muscular  system  ;  but  the 
muscles  cannot  be  dispensed  with  in  a  female  figure 
either.  Only  they  should  not  be  so  conspicuous 
under  the  skin  as  in  the  male  ;  and  they  should  be 
covered  by  a  moderate  layer  of  fat. 

Fat  alone,  however,  will  give  no  sculptural  forms 
if  the  subjacent  muscles  are  poorly  developed.  This 
is  observable  in  the  arms  of  many  women,  in 


CONCLUDING    REMARKS.  179 

which  the  muscles  are  ill  developed,  either  from  an 
inherited  disposition,  or  because  the  arms  have 
not  been  sufficiently  exercised  in  youth.  When  in 
such  cases  the  arms  are  filled  out  by  deposit  of  fat, 
they  never  attain  the  aesthetic  beauty  of  arms  that 
have  also  well-formed  muscles.  The  difference  is 
even  more  striking  if  the  whole  body  is  taken  into 
account. 

Consequently  it  can  never  be  said  that  a  body 
has  attained  the  highest  point  of  its  beauty,  so 
long  as  the  muscles  are  not  completely  developed. 
In  a  man  this  may  be  estimated  by  the  force 
which  he  can  exert.  But  here  we  must  confine 
ourselves  to  tests  of  strength  in  which  the  force 
of  the  muscles  alone  comes  into  play,  and  not  the 
weight  of  the  body,  since  the  latter  may  go  on 
increasing  for  a  long  time  after  the  muscles  are 
fully  developed. 

If  we  pay  attention  to  these  principles,  we  may 
take  the  period  between  the  twenty-fourth  and  the 
twenty-eighth  years  in  a  man  as  that  in  which  the 
development  of  the  muscles  is  completed.  It  is  a 
matter  of  subordinate  importance  that,  if  the  muscles 
have  not  been  exercised  at  an  early  period,  their 
capacity  may  by  practice  be  increased  even  at  a 
later  period  than  that  above  mentioned.  It  is  less 
easy  to  fix  a  similar  period  for  women,  as  here  our 
experience  is  more  limited,  and  only  conjecturally 
can  we  name  the  period  from  the  twentieth  to  the 
twenty-fourth  year  as  that  in  which,  when  the  con- 


I  SO  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

ditions  of  health  are  unchanged,  the  mass  of  the 
muscular  tissue  begins  to  be  stationary. 

Again,  it  is  not  practicable  to  extend  the  period  of 
highest  bodily  beauty  to  a  later  limit,  because  the 
form  of  the  breasts  begins  to  deteriorate  from  the 
twenty-fourth  year  onwards,  though  it  frequently 
commences  much  earlier. 

In  the  third  place,  we  have  to  consider  the  fat. 
Not  only  the  female  body,  but  the  male  also, 
requires  a  certain  amount  of  fat.  I  once  had  an 
opportunity  of  seeing  a  man  of  herculean  build, 
in  whom,  nevertheless,  the  subtegumentary  fat  was 
almost  wholly  wanting.  The  man  was  decidedly 
ugly  to  look  at.  Apart  from  the  fact  that  the 
proportions  of  his  skeleton  were  not  all  that  could 
be  desired,  and  that  he  was  of  too  sturdy  a  type,  a 
very  unpleasant  effect  was  produced  by  the  way  in 
which  the  thin  skin,  unsupported  by  any  fat,  was 
drawn  over  the  huge  muscles,  while  the  latter,  by 
their  contraction,  raised  shapeless  lumps  and  ridges, 
and  deep  furrows  were  ploughed  between  them.  A 
slight  covering  of  fat  alone  can  tone  down  these 
features,  and  give  rise  to  the  harmonious  forms  with 
which  we  are  familiar  in  the  figures  of  gods,  heroes,, 
and  athletes  left  to  us  by  the  ancients. 

The  outlines,  however,  which  the  fat  stamps  on  the 
form  of  the  body  change  with  the  different  periods 
of  life.  The  fatness  natural  to  the  infant  disappears, 
as  a  rule,  during  the  years  of  rapid  growth,  so  that  on 
the  completion  of  puberty  the  body  is  usually  poor 


CONCLUDING    REMARKS.  l8l 

in  fat.  When  any  considerable  quantities  of  fat  are 
present,  it  is  found,  for  the  most  part,  on  the  trunk, 
abdomen,  and  buttocks,  and  partly  also  on  the  breast 
and  thighs.  In  both  sexes  fat  is  wanting  on  the 
arms,  though  in  women  especially  a  considerable 
quantity  is  frequently  stored  up  in  them  later  on  in 
life.  Whether  fatness  of  the  upper  arm  is  merely  a 
consequence  of  advancing  years,  or  also  forms  part 
of  the  changes  to  which  pregnancy  and  childbirth 
give  rise,  I  will  not  venture  to  say.  Certain  it  is 
that  it  is  more  often  seen  in  married  women  than 
in  maiden  ladies  who  are  no  longer  young.  When 
the  fat  disappears  with  the  prime  of  life,  which,  as 
we  all  know,  by  no  means  invariably  happens,  it 
disappears,  as  a  rule,  first  from  the  face,  from  the 
hands  and  arms,  the  buttocks  and  thighs,  later  from 
the  legs,  and  last  of  all  from  the  trunk.  Thin  old 
men  often  retain  considerable  masses  of  fat  on  the 
abdomen. 

The  fourth  and  last  element  in  the  beauty  of 
the  figure  is  the  skin.  ^The  beauty  of  a  delicate  skin 
is  the  theme  of  universal  praise ;  but  the  artist 
rejoices  not  so  much  in  a  delicate  as  in  an  elastic 
skin.  The  extent  of  the  elastic  fibres  that  are 
buried  in  the  connective  tissue  of  the  skin  varies 
with  the  race  and  with  the  individual,  and  on  this 
it  depends  whether  the  skin  lies  close  and  fits  well, 
or  not.  The  skin  must  not  be  too  large  for  the  body, 
as  may  happen  when  people  once  well  nourished 
fall  away. 


I  82  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

A  very  delicate  skin,  but  one  easily  shifted  and 
therefore  imperfectly  knit  to  the  substructures,  may 
occasionally  render  details  visible  in  a  very  elegant 
way ;  but,  as  a  rule,  only  a  skin  that  is  well  knit  to 
the  subjacent  tissues,  and  further  offers  a  sufficient 
elastic  resistance,  shows  off  the  configuration  to 
advantage.  Such  a  skin  has  a  better  effect  on  the 
joints,  and  especially  on  the  form  and  maintenance 
of  the  female  breast.  It  is,  indeed,  quite  intelligible 
that  a  somewhat  dense  and  resisting  skin  must  retain 
the  breast  in  its  position  better  than  one  that  is  too 
thin  and  loose.  It  will  also  delay  longer  the  appear- 
ance of  the  fold  under  the  breast,  which  ruins  it  from 
an  artistic  point  of  view.  We  must,  however,  also 
note  that  the  nature  of  the  tissues  is  a  general 
characteristic  of  the  individual,  and  therefore  we 
are  able,  from  the  nature  of  the  connective  tissue 
of  the  skin,  to  infer  with  some  probability  that  of 
the  remaining  connective  tissue  of  the  same  in- 
dividual. This,  however,  is  the  tissue  connecting 
the  mammary  gland  with  the  subjacent  muscles. 
When,  therefore,  the  skin  is  only  loosely  knit,  the 
mammary  gland  may  also  be  only  loosely  attached 
to  the  muscles. 

It  is  well  known  that  Turkish  dancers,  the  so-called 
Almeh,  can  move  their  breasts,  while  keeping  the 
body  perfectly  still,  by  contracting  in  an  appropriate 
manner  the  great  pectoral  muscle  lying  beneath 
them.  But  it  is  also  known  in  the  East  that  not 
every  girl  who  devotes  herself  to  that  profession 


CONCLUDING    REMARKS.  183 

can  learn  to  perform  the  feat  with  the  same  degree 
of  perfection.  Since  we  might  suppose  that  any  one 
could  learn  the  appropriate  action  of  the  muscles,  it 
is  not  unlikely  that  this  difference  in  the  degree  of 
success  attained  depends  on  the  firmness  with  which 
the  mammary  gland  and  the  great  pectoral  muscle 
are  connected. 

Throughout  this  book  I  have  founded  my  argu- 
ments on  the  principle  that  the  most  beautiful  among 
human  forms  are  those  that  ought  to  be  the  subject 
of  artistic  reproduction — those,  namely,  which,  in  all 
positions  and  under  every  aspect,  give  the  best 
lines. 

This  idea  also  pervaded  the  art  of  the  classical 
period,  and  became  part  of  the  general  consciousness, 
more  especially  in  the  period  which  is  usually  known 
as  that  of  Praxiteles.  Once  again,  however,  in  bringing 
my  remarks  to  a  close,  I  must  acknowledge  that  even 
ideal  art  may  make  other  demands  and  set  itself  other 
tasks. 

We  know — and  the  fact  has  been  referred  to  several 
times  in  the  text — that  a  figure,  not  in  itself  wholly 
free  from  defects,  may  be  placed  in  such  an  attitude 
or  position  that  a  given  defect  disappears,  either 
wholly,  or  at  least  in  a  particular  view.  Apart 
from  this,  a  less  beautiful  model  may  produce  a 
better  effect  in  some  particular  position  and  for 
a  special  purpose  than  one  to  whom  we  should  feel 
compelled  to  award  the  palm  if  we  were  considering 
only  which  was  the  more  fitted  to  be  reproduced 


184  THE    HUMAN    FIGURE. 

generally.  So  soon  as  a  figure  ceases  to  stand  alone, 
it  becomes  part  of  a  composition,  and  then  its  lines 
depend  on  the  remaining  lines  of  the  composition, 
and  must  be  made  to  harmonise  with  them.  This 
is  true  of  all  representations  of  figures  in  art,  what- 
ever the  scale  of  the  work,  whether  in  filling  up  a 
pediment  or  in  beating  out  an  ornament  in  repousse 
work. 


INDEX. 


Abdomen,  the,  in  the  male,  88  ;  lines  of,  89-91  ;  in  the  female,  [95  ; 

transverse  folds  of,  102,  103. 
Andrea  del  SartO,  45. 
Antinous,  the,  in  the  Vatican,  80. 
Apollo  Belvedere,  the,  126,  175,  177. 

„       ,  the  Choiseul-Gouffier,  129. 

„       of  Tenea,  the,  15,  106. 
Apoxyomenos,  the,  175. 
Ariadne,  the  Sleeping,  in  the  Vatican,  20,  40. 
Arm,  the,  over-extension  of,  34  ;  antique  type  of,  45  ;  renaissance 
type  of,  45  ;  in  youth,  45,  46. 

Back,  the,  elements  of  beauty  of,  105. 

Beauty,  defined,  3,  4  ;  of  the  human  figure,  on  what  dependent, 

178 ;  how  far  to  be  alone  considered  in  art,  183. 
Bellini,  Giovanni,  96. 

Botticelli,  Sandro,  his  Venus,  29,  57,  74,  97,  100. 
Breast,  female,  position  of,  71  ;  attachment  of,  72  ;  shape  of,  73  ; 

antique  form  of,  74-7,  79  ;  in  modern  art,  79-84. 
Bronzino,  Angelo,  74. 
Buonarroti.    See  MICHELANGELO. 

Calf  of  the  leg,  form  of,  167  ;  size  of,  170. 

Canova,  his  Perseus,  67;  Nymph,  75. 

Caracci,  the,  165. 

Cellini,  Benvenuto,  his  Perseus,  132. 

Cheek-bones,  antique  form  of,  12. 

Chin,  antique  form  of,  15. 

Correggio,  his  type  of  arm,  54  ;  his  Danae,  72. 

Corset,  the,  effect  of,  84,  99,  104,  no,  in. 


1 86  INDEX. 

Danaid,  the,  in  the  Vatican,  102. 

Dati,  Vincenzo,  86. 

Diana  of  Gabii,  the,  40,  58 

Discobolus,  the,  statue  of,  130. 

Domenichino,  61. 

Duchenne,  G.  B.,  quoted,  146. 

Ears,  the,  attachment  of,  14. 
Elbow,  the,  form  of,  57-60. 
Eyebrows,  antique  form  of,  9. 
Eyelids,  antique  form  of,  12. 
Eyes,  obliquity  of,  10,  n. 

Face,  the,  principles  of  its  treatment  by  the  Greeks,  9-15  ;  occur- 
rence of  the  antique  type  in  modern  times,  15. 

Felici,  Cav.  Agostino,  48,  125. 

Fingers,  the,  form  of,  62. 

Flat  foot,  170,  174. 

Fore-arm,  the,  oblique  attachment  of,  35-43;  form  of,  52-4; 
lines  on,  54. 

Forehead,  antique  form  of,  9. 

Gandarias,  Juste,  170. 

Ganymede,  statue  of,  in  the  Uffizi,  125. 

Giovanni  da  Bologna,  107. 

Giulio  Romano,  16,  174. 

Graces,  the  Three,  statues  at  Siena,  97,  100,  101,  143,  144,  159, 

Hand,  the,  form  of,  62-4. 

Harmodius,  statue  of,  at  Naples,  129. 

Head,  the,  comparative  size  of,  in  antique  and  modern  art,  16-18. 

Hercules,  the  Farnese,  69,  165. 

Hermes,  statue  of,  from  Olympia,  130. 

Hips,  the,  breadth  of,  in  women,  147. 

Holbein,  his  Lais  Corinthiaca,  23. 

Iliac  line,  the,  in  the  male,  115-17  ;  in  antique  art,  120  ;  anatomical 
considerations  as  to,  121-4;  cause  of,  127;  in  modern  art, 
132  ;  in  the  female,  133-9. 

Ilio-femoral  ligament,  the,  function  of,  1 1 8. 

Inguinal  line,  the,  in  the  male,  116;  in  the  female,  135. 

Instep,  the,  form  of,  170. 


INDEX.  187 

Knee-cap,  the,  size  and  position  of,  166 
Knees,  the,  thickness  of,  164,  165. 
Knock-kneed  condition,  the,  161. 

Legs,  the,  defects  of,  154,  156,  161,  176;  points  where  they 
should  touch,  157  ;  renaissance  types  of,  160  ;  length  of,  174  ; 
in  the  female,  175. 

Lippi,  Fra  Filippo,  62. 

Michelangelo  Buonarroti,  his  treatment  of  the  human  figure,  6, 
70,  73  ;  Dying  Adonis  by  him  at  Florence,  13  ;  Eve  in  the 
Sistine  Chapel,  48  ;  David,  68 ;  Night,  77,  78,  99,  104 ; 
Dawn,  77  ;  Leda,  77. 

Mino  da  Fiesole,  86. 

Morandini,  Francesco,  74. 

Moretto,  II,  of  Brescia,  103. 

Mouth,  the,  lines  of,  13,  14. 

Muscle  tone,  its  effect  on  the  form  of  the  arm,  46. 

Navel,  the,  form  of,  94;  position  of,  95,  100,  101. 

Neck,  the,  antique  form  of,    19 ;    in  modern  art,  20 ;    lines  of, 

leading  to  the  shoulder,  21-6  ;  defects  of,  19,  20,  26  ;  length 

of,  28-30;  lines  on  the  female  neck,  30;  pose  of,  112. 
Nose,  the,  antique  form  of,  10;  the  aquiline  nose  in  art,  15. 
Orcagna,  frescoes  by,  in  S.  Maria  Novella,  Florence,  n,  24. 
Palate,  the,  width  of,  how  it  affects  the  contours,  13. 
Palma  Giovane,  46. 
Pelvis,  the,  obliquity  of,    119,   120,    141;    anatomical,    defined, 

144,   148;    giving  rise    to  so-called  saddle-formation,   146; 

in  antique  art,   150. 
Pergamon,  sculptures  from,  68. 
Perino  del  Vaga,  48. 
Pointed  elbow,  51,  57. 
Polycletus,  the  Diadumenos,  117  ;  the  Farnese  Diadumenos,  129  ; 

the  Doryphoros,  129. 
Poussin,  Nicholas,  120. 
Pronation,  36. 
Psyche,  statue  of,  at  Naples,  79. 

Raffaelle,  portraits  of  the  Fornarina,  16  ;  Peace,  in  the  Vatican,  48  ; 
Judgment  of  Solomon,  in  the  Vatican,  108  ;  Three  Graces, 
114;  iliac  line  in  drawings  of,  132;  Eve,  in  the  Vatican.  143. 


1 88  INDEX. 

Rauch,  figures  of  Victory  by,  85. 

Rembrandt,  Christ  before  Pilate,  132. 

Reni,  Guido,  132,  165. 

Ribera,  63. 

Romagna,  the,  women  of,  21,  146. 

Rubens,  his  female  type,  5  ;  his  female  arms,  66. 

Sacro-iliac  triangle,  the,  1 14. 

Saddle-formation  (ensellure)  defined,  149. 

Sansovino,  his  Mars,  132. 

Shoulder-blades,  the,  position  of,  107. 

Shoulders,  the,  position  of,  under  influence  of  fear,  30 ;  defects 

of,  84  ;  form  of,  in  renaissance  art,  86. 
Skin,  the,  beautiful  qualities  of,  181. 
Spinal   column,  the,   curve  of,    105-107  ;  flexibility  of,  on  what 

dependent,  150. 
Supination,  36. 

Thorax,  the,  form  of,  67-70;  in  antique  art,  68;  defects  of  68. 
Titian,  his  type  of  arm,  54. 
Toes,  the,  length  of,  171. 
Tuxen,  Lauritz,  102. 

Van  Dyck,  his  treatment  of  the  hands,  66. 
Venus,  the  Barberini,  78. 

„       the,  of  Botticelli,  29,  57,  74,  97,  100. 

,,       the  Braschi,  75. 

„       Callipygos,  the,  147. 

,,       the,  of  the  Capitol,  72,  77,  82,  97,  114,  134,  140. 

,,       the,  of  the  Esquiline,  1 8,  82,  90,  97,  144. 

,,       Genetrix,  the,  72. 

„       de  Medicis,  the,  23,  76,  82,  100,  134,  144,  147,  158,  177. 

„       of  Milo,  the,  76,  82,  134. 

,,       statue  of,  in  the  Uffizi,  144. 

,,       statue  of,  in  the  Vatican,  100,  101 
Verrocchio,  Andrea  del,  132. 

Wrist,  the,  types  of,  60. 


Printed  by  Hazell,  Watson,  &  Viney,  Ld.(  London  and  Aylesbury. 


H,  GREVEL  &  CO.'S   PUBLICATIONS. 


Stufcent's  jfine  Hrt  library* 


THE  CLASSICAL  PICTURE  GALLERY  FOR 
1891:  Monthly  Magazine  of  Reproductions  from 
the  Art  Galleries  of  Europe.  Each  Part  is.,  containing 
Twelve  Plates,  4to.  Annual  Subscription,  14^.,  post  free. 

little  valvTe'to'the  serious  Student  of  art,  wlio  wi^be  able  by  its  means 
re  types  and  expressions,  and  refresh  his  memory  in  various  ways." — 


THE  CLASSICAL  PICTURE  GALLERY.  Annual 
Volume  for  1890,  containing  144  Plates.  With  Biographical 
Notices  of  the  Artists,  and  a  Complete  Index,  i  Vol.  4to,  cloth 
extra,  gilt  top.  £1  is. 

THE  HUMAN  FIGURE :  its  Beauties  and  De- 
fects. By  ERNST  BRUCKE,  Emeritus  Professor  of  Physiology  in 
the  University  of  Vienna,  and  formerly  Teacher  of  Anatomy  in 
the  Academy  of  Fine  Arts  at  Berlin.  Authorised  translation. 
Revised  by  the  Author.  With  29  Illustrations  by  Hermann  Paar. 
Edited  by  Prof.  W.  Anderson,  Royal  Academy  of  Arts,  London. 
Crown  8vo,  cloth.  IQJ.  6d. 

THE  STUDENT'S  ATLAS  OF  ARTISTIC  ANA- 
TOMY, for  the  Use  of  Sculptors,  Painters,  Medical 
Students,  and  Amateurs.  With  THIRTY-FOUR  PLATES. 
By  CHARLES  ROTH,  Professor  of  Sculpture  at  the  Munich  Academy. 
Edited  by  C.  E.  FITZGERALD,  M.D.  i  Vol.  Fol.,  in  cloth  case. 
£i  &• 


DIEGO    VELAZQUEZ    AND    HIS    TIMES.      By 

CARL  JUSTI,  Professor  at  the  University  of  Bonn.  Translated  by 
PROFESSOR  A.  H.  KEANE,  and  Revised  by  the  Author.  With 
52  Magnificent  Woodcuts,  an  Etching  of  Velazquez'  Own  Portrait 
by  Forberg,  and  a  Plan  of  the  Old  Palace  at  Madrid,  i  Vol. 
Royal  8vo,  Roxburgh,  £i  is. 
"No  better  example  could  be  given  of  the  growth  of  historical  knowledge 

'  Velazquez,'  well  translated  by  Professor  A.  H.  Keane.  The  amount  of 
research  and  of  real  observation  which  his  book  shows  is  typical  of  the 
modem  cholar."-7i»i«. 


Gbe  Student's  tffne  Brt  library— continued. 

MANUAL  OF  ARCHAEOLOGY  :  containing  an 
Introduction  to  Egyptian  and  Oriental  Art,  Greek, 
Etruscan,  and  Roman  Art.  With  114  Illustrations.  By 
TALFOURD  ELY,  Member  of  the  Councils  of  the  Society  for  the 
Promotion  of  Hellenic  Studies,  i  Vol.  Crown  8vo,  cloth.  6s. 

vet,"— Graphic. 

MANUAL  OP  BIBLIOGRAPHY:  being  an  In- 
troduction to  the  Knowledge  of  the  Book,  Library 
Management,  and  the  Art  of  Cataloguing.  With  a 
Glossary  of  Technical  Terms,  and  a  Latin-English  and  English- 
Latin  Topographical  Index  of  the  Early  Printing  Centres.  With 
37  Illustrations.  New  Edition.  By  WALTER  T.  ROGERS,  Inner 
Temple  Library.  I  Vol.  Crown  8vo,  cloth.  55. 
"Contains  much  rare  and  curious  information."—  Morning  Post. 

MANUAL  OP  MYTHOLOGY  IN  RELATION  TO 
GREEK  ART.  By  MAXIME  COLLIGNON,  late  Member  of  the 
Ecole  Fran9aise,  Athens.  Translated  and  Enlarged  by  JANE  E. 
HARRISON,  Author  of  "Myths  of  the  Odyssey,"  "Introductory 
Studies  in  Greek  Art,"  etc.  With  140  Illustrations.  Crown  8vo, 
cloth  extra,  gilt  top.  los.  6d. 

"  This  is  a  good  book.  It  fills  a  gap  in  our  literature,  doing  for  Greek- 
mythology  much  the  same  service  which  Mrs.  Jamieson  rendered  to  Christian 

MANUAL  OP  ANCIENT  SCULPTURE.    By  PIERRE 

PARIS,  formerly  Member  of  the  Ecole  Francaise,  at  Athens. 
Edited  and  Augmented  by  JANE  E.  HARRISON,  Author  of  '•  Myths 
of  the  Odyssey,"  "Introductory  Studies  in  Greek  Art,"  etc.  With 
187  Illustrations.  Crown  8vo,  cloth  extra,  gilt  top.  los.  (>d. 

and   interesting  style,  and  its  illustrations, 
7,  reprouce  n  an  accurate  manner  the  best  of  the  sculptured 
treasures  which  are  referred  to  in  the  text."— Scotsman. 

MANUAL  OF  EGYPTIAN  ARCHAEOLOGY.     By 

PROFESSOR  G.  MASPERO,  D.C.L.  Oxon.  English  Edition,  with 
Notes,  by  AMELIA  B.  EDWARDS,  Ph.D.,  LL  D.  With  299 
Illustrations.  New  Edition,  revised,  with  a  Complete  Index. 
Crown  8vo,  cloth  extra,  gilt  top.  IO.T.  (sd. 

CONTENTS.— Chapter  I.  Civil  and  Military  Architecture.  —  Chapter  II. 
Religious  Architecture.— Chapter  III.  Tombs.-Chapter  IV.  Painting  and 
Sculpture.-Chapter  V.  The  Industrial  Arts. 

"  It  is  a  marvel  of  erudition  and  condensation.     It  sums  up  the  long  results 
ation  in  language  precise  enough  to 
st,  and  popular  enough  to  ensure  its 
n  lore  of  the  country  for  travellers  in  Egypt." 


Gbe  Student's  ffinc  Brt  fttbrarg— continued. 

MANUAL  OP  ORIENTAL  ANTIQUITIES :  in- 
cluding the  Architecture,  Sculpture,  and  Industrial 
Arts  of  Chaldaea,  Assyria,  Persia,  Syria,  Judsea, 
Phoenicia,  and  Carthage.  By  ERNEST  BABELON,  Librarian 
of  the  Department  of  Medals  and  Antiques  in  the  Bibliotheque 
Nationale,  Paris.  Translated  and  enlarged  by  B.  T.  A.  EVETTS, 
M.A.,  of  the  Department  of  Egyptian  and  Assyrian  Antiquities. 
British  Museum.  With  241  Illustrations.  Crown  8vo,  cloth  extra, 
gilt  top.  IDS.  6d. 

"  The   Manual  of  Oriental  Antiquities,  which  takes  deservedly  a  high 
position   both  for   the   general   accuracy  of  its  statements  and  the   excellent 


MANUAL  OP  EMBROIDERY  AND  LACE  :  their 
Manufacture  and  History  from  the  Remotest  Anti- 
quity to  the  Present  Day.  By  ERNEST  LEFEBURE,  Lace 
Manufacturer  and  Administrator  of  the  Musee  d<sArts  Decoratifs, 
Paris.  Translated  and  Enlarged,  with  Notes-ana  New  Designs, 
by  ALAN  S.  COLE,  of  the  SolTthTCensington  Museum.  With  156 
Illustrations.  Crown  8vo,  cloth  extra,  gilt  top.  IO.T.  6ct. 


'  A  book  which  is  not  only  a  comprehensive,  w 
history  of  a  delightful  art,  but  a  book  which  is  pli 


MANUAL  OP  MUSICAL  HISTORY  :  A  Bio-Biblio- 
graphical Survey.  With  150  Illustrations  of  Portraits,  Musical 
Instruments,  Facsimiles  of  Rare  and  Curious  Musical  Works.  By 
JAMES  E.  MATTHEW,  i  Vol.  Crown  8vo,  cloth,  los.  6d. 

THE  STUDENT'S  ARCHAEOLOGICAL  ATLAS 

TO  HOMER.  Thirty-six  Plates  with  descriptive  Text.  By 
Dr.  R.  ENGELMANN  and  Prof.  W.  C.  F.  ANDERSON,  i  Vol. 
410.  Cloth,  los.  6d. 


OLYMPOS  :  Tales  of  the  Gods  of  Greece  and  Rome. 

By  TALFOURD  ELY.     With  47  Woodcuts  and  6  full-page  Photo- 
graphic Plates.     I  Vol.     Crown  8vo,  cloth,     los.  6d. 

ARCHITECTURAL  MONUMENTS  and  BUILD- 
INGS of  GREAT  BRITAIN  and  IRELAND.  Edited 
by  CONSTANTINE  UHDE.  In  6  Parts,  Fol,  containing  150 
magnificent  Photographs  of  the  most  remarkable  Architectural 
Monuments.  Each  Part  £i  $s. 


THE  BOOK  :  its  Printers,  Illustrators,  and  Binders, 
from  Gutenberg  to  the  Present  Time.  By  HENRI 
BOUCHOT,  of  the  National  Library,  Paris.  With  a  Treatise  on 
the  Art  of  Collecting  and  Describing  Early  Printed  Books,  and  a 
Latin-English  and  English-Latin  Topographical  Index  of  the 
Earliest  Printing  Presses.  Edited  by  H.  GREVEL.  Containing 
172  Facsimiles  of  Early  Typography,  Book  Illustrations,  Printers' 
Marks,  Bindings,  numerous  Borders,  Initials,  Head  and  Tail  Pieces,. 
and  a  Frontispiece.  I  Vol.  Royal  8vo,  383  pages,  vellum  cloth. 
£l  is.  Edition  de  Luxe,  £2  2s. 

Beginning  with  the  Block  Books,  which  anticipated  by  a  few  decades  the- 
discoyery  of  Printing,  this  work  gives  an  account  of  the  rise  and  progress  of 
Printing,  the  disperMon  over  Europe  of  the  German  printers,  the  growth  of 
Book  Illustration,  of  the  Binder's  Art,  and  all  similar  matter  down  to  the  present 
day,  and  serves  at  the  same  time  as  a  guide  for  collecting  and  describing  early 


RICHARD     WAGNER'S     LETTERS     TO     HIS 

DRESDEN  FRIENDS  (Letters  to  Theodor  Uhlig,. 
1849-1853  ;  Letters  to  Wilhelm  Fischer,  1841-1859  ; 
Letters  to  Ferdinand  Heine,  1841-1868).  Translated 
by  J.  S.  SHEDLOCK.  With  an  ETCHING  by  C.  W.  SHERBORN 
of  WAGNER'S  PORTRAIT  taken  in  1853,  and  a  COMPLETE  INDEX. 
I  Vol.  Crown  8vo,  cloth  extra,  gilt  top.  121.  6d. 

"  Admirer's  of  Wagner's  genius  will  find  here  a  fund  of  information  about 
the  vie  intime  of  the  musician.'  '-Graphic. 

CORRESPONDENCE  OF  WAGNER  AND  LISZT 
FROM  1841  TO  1861.  Translated  into  English,  and  with  a 
Preface  by  Dr.  FRANCIS  HUFFER.  2  Vols.  Crown  8vo,  cloth, 
gilt  top.  £i  4s. 

"Nothing  more  instructive  with  regard  to  the  real  character  and  relations, 
of  Liszt  and  Wagner  has  been  published.     Seldom  has  the  force  and  fervour  of 

THE  SWORDSMAN  :  a  Manual  of  Fence  for  the 
Foil,  Sabre,  and  Bayonet.  With  an  Appendix  con- 
sisting of  a  Code  of  Rules  for  Assaults,  Competitions,. 
etc.  By  ALFRED  HUTTON,  late  Capt.  King's  Dragoon  Guards, 
Author  of  "Cold  Steel,"  "Fixed  Bayonets."  \Vith  42  Illustra- 
tions. I  Vol.  Crown  8vo,  cloth.  $s.  6d. 
Ditto,  50  copies  on  Whatman  paper,  bound  in  vellum.  IQS.  6d. 

PRACTICAL  GRAMMAR  OF  THE  GERMAN 
LANGUAGE.  With  Reading  Lessons,  and  a  Ger- 
man-English and  English-German  Vocabulary.  By 
WILLIAM  EVSENBACH.  Third  Edition,  i  Vol.  8vo,  cloth. 
3*.  6d. 

difficulty 
master. 

DICTIONARY  OF   THE   ENGLISH  AND    GER- 

MAN LANGUAGES.  ByDr..F.R.KoEHLER.  Two  Parts  in 
One  Volume.  .  I  Vol.  8vo,  half  calf.  7s.  6d. 

H.  GREVEL  &  CO.,  33,  KING  STREET,  COVENT  GARDEN.  LONDON,  W.C. 


U.C.  BERK*'  FY  l 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 

University  of  California  Library 

or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

Bldg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 

University  of  California 

Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

•  2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling" 
(510)642-6753 

•  1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing 
books  to  NRLF  • 

•  Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made 
4  days  prior  to  due  date 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 
NOV  1  6  ZOOS 


DD20   12M   1-05 


U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIE!